Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Talk:Golden Time

2013-11-22T03:06:54Z

Someperson007:

== Things to do: ==

Retranslate summary: All I could figure out from it was that this was a romantic comedy.

Translate first chapter.

([[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]])

At the moment is it just created as a teaser project - continuation is unknown... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 01:40, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

I hope someone picks it up. it's always good to have a variety of stories. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:54, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

The problem is simple: I've still got over two hundred pages of Spinoff 2 to do. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:00, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

I've slightly redone the synopsis. It would be possible to simply post the translated contents of the Japanese Wiki page, which gives a more detailed plot synopsis and a cast of characters. The only problem with that is that there is a very important spoiler there. Not having read the whole story, I cannot say whether that spoiler is critical, but I can certain say it is important! --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:08, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

My apologies if I was insulting or presumptuous in the least, I was thinking along the lines: "this is what needs to be done to qualify as a full project", not "you: go and do these things". --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 17:42, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

Don't worry about it. I was surprised when I saw that one of my earliest attempts at translating the publisher's promotional statement was posted as the story synopsis (I didn't create the web page). I corrected it, but it really needs something a little longer and more detailed. The Japanese Wiki page contains the following:

:College is the stage upon which the protagonist, private university freshman Tada Banri, and a cast of supporting characters are interwoven to form a romantic comedy. Banri, due to the after-effects of an accidental fall from a bridge shortly after high school graduation, has lost all his memories from before then. On top of that, at the time of the accident, Banri's soul had escaped from his body, and the “Spirit of Tada Banri” came into being, carrying his memories from before graduation, though you could say those were written from a male perspective.

And this:

:Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.

It is the whole thing about "Banri's Spirit" that gives the story its special twist... or should. I have not read the five chapters between the prologue and the epilogue, just the beginning and the end.

The end of the story goes like this:

:My name is Tada Banri.

:I’ve died, an eighteen year old boy.

:Unnoticed by anyone, without anybody knowing, I’ve always watched after Tada Banri’s affairs. I see everybody’s affairs.

:I’m sitting in the first seat behind, taking it easy, legs stretched out. Today the sunlight is really strong, and the classroom is warm, making everybody sleepy. Staring at the boring back of Banri’s head, I find my eyes are closing by themselves. I’m getting awfully sleepy.

Banri's spirit speaks of being Banri, yet speaks of the physical Banri as being a separate person. I can only imagine what this must do the story dialog as it progresses, especially because at the beginning the reader has no idea what is going on.

--[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 18:41, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

== Narrative Perspective ==

The novel is completely narrated from a third person perspective. It has to do with the story, Banri had an accident where he loses all his memory. Then the character split in two. The original Banri who "died" at 18 with that accident, and the one who lived and spent 1 year in rehab (thus being a rounin for 1 year). The best way to take it is like the story is completely written by a ghost who "says what the living Banri does" or "may be thinking", li. The japanese grammar make it confusing to know who is the agent of the action so its confusing until you take it as a third person narrative AT ALL TIMES.
-Zell [[Special:Contributions/186.56.179.92|186.56.179.92]] 02:09, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

:Thank you for the comment. I had been wondering about that for quite some time, but it had not become completely obvious that I should be doing that. I guess I will have to spend some time going through the translation and adjusting it where necessary. If you've been reading the various forum posts, you will see we've been talking a bit recently about the nature of narrative and how it should be translated. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:06, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

:Actually, it appears at times though the ghost appears to be the narrator, he's not a truly intrusive narrator. That is, it isn't always obvious. Most of the time he's a quiet narrator who doesn't insert his opinions into the story, and simply tells us what is going on. When he starts speaking in the first person, it's pretty obvious. Not from the grammar so much as from the things he says. So far, he's started each chapter, and I know from having skipped ahead that he speaks up in the epilogue. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:05, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

::For the grammar I meant that in japanese agents are omitted, 「○○と思っていた」 has no information of the person or agent who does it. For example p47. "「…ていうか…」　そして気がつけば、結局、また一人だ。". That could fit both Banri first-person or the ghost' narrative. But as the flow of the context, is the ghost all the time. I don't remember a single sentence where an action on the story is using a verbal phrase in first person as Banri. It's no different from the common narrative where the protagonist relates other actions, but in this novel Banri actions are related on the same way (e.g. p16. この声が万里に届くなら). The most clear example is on the very Banri' quotes, when the ghost narrates Banri' state. Ah, you remembered me the epilogue. I got confused with the story there, specially with the drunk man on the bridge with the れ sign. Later Kôko and Banri go to a club and get stamped that sign and Banri recalls it. I got lost at that point. Was the epilogue a dream, a time paradox idk.[[User:Pmt7ar|Zell]] 00:43, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:I agree 100% that the first part of each chapter, and the epilogue (not the prologue) are narrated from the point of view of the ghost. After that, though, the ghost becomes less intrusive, to the point where it seems a normal narrative story, not told from the point of view of any of the characters, but from the point of view of somebody watching it all. Of course, that is exactly what the ghost is doing: watching it all. He says as much many times. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:48, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:The prologue was not a dream sequence at all, but rather an introduction to the character of Banri as he was before his accident. I have no idea at this point what is going on with the man with the symbol stamped on his hand. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:48, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:FWIW, on page 70, we have the narrator (the ghost) making a quiet reference to himself, when he declares that nobody deserves the treatment that Mitsuo was giving to Banri. "...even somebody unseen attached to him..." --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:56, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

I must say that this novel is really confusing. First of all there is this weird narration perspective and then there is a lot of jumping around. The scene switches too suddenly and I have no idea what's going on. Especially that part SPOILER[with Banri dumping Kaga]SPOILER, my brain started malfunctioning because it was so sudden, and I can't tell what the hell Kaga is thinking either...so very difficult to read but the plot is very interesting. --[[Special:Contributions/203.218.82.107|203.218.82.107]] 02:35, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

:Between the author and my own sometimes stilted translation, yes, things can be confusing at times... --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:50, 22 June 2012 (CDT)

== ありがとうございます！ ==

Thank you, anonymous user at 65.94.206.69! At least now I know ''somebody'' is taking the time and effort to validate at least a little bit of my translation work. Why don't you create yourself an account here on B-T so the rest of us can communicate with you now and then? --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 12:32, 30 December 2010 (UTC)

== Who's the illustrator? ==

Is the character designer's name really Komato Eiji, or Komatsu Eiji? the way the hair was drawn is Komatsu's style...

:Shame on Darklor for spelling it wrong on the initial version of the page, shame on me for not catching his mistake then. In either case I got it right on the public wiki page. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:34, 8 January 2011 (UTC)

Hm? How could it be my fault, since I took it from your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3465#p67034 first forum post] regarding ''Golden Time''?: --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:59, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:Ouch. My fault, then. 8-( --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:07, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

== The Summary >:0 ==

''The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. '''In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.'''''

For the life of me I do not know what is going on here. Especially the bold part. Who did what to escape from whom and why? If I am to interpret it as literally as possible, the main guys childhood friend Kouko is in love with the girl he met with while he was lost (mitsuo) and that's why she slapped that girl bcuz she was with the main guy, thus causing a misunderstanding? And Mitsuo has apparently been trying to escape from her and that's why she secretly took the law school exam? But Kouko also took the exam and stalked her?
I think someone must have gotten names mixed up, not just that, male and female pronouns also. Well this is pissing me off. The summary is kind of important guys, I wonder how many people have been scared off by this incomprehensible mess? I am going to rework the damn thing so it at least makes sense.

Okay, I fixed it up and now I think it is 100% accurate. Unfortunately this appears to have been machine translated or something since there are a ridiculous amount of grammar errors. Particularly with third person pronouns. I merely scanned chapter 1 and found myself even more confused than before. I cannot even tell which characters are male and which are female, it changes sometimes within a single sentence. This is the version I fixed-

''Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to her. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was her childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now Kouko showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with her there.''

To see what I changed follow this link, both old and new summary plus changes are shown.
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Golden_Time&diff=prev&oldid=101284

It actually looks like someone purposefully went in and screwed shit up, since the summary written above under the "things to do" subsection is accurate, but not the one shown on the project page. I would appreciate it if someone else would make sure everything is right.--[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]] 01:53, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:No, the summary is correct. Think of Kouko as the most self-center person you've ever met. Although she means no harm, she ignores everything that's not part of her 'grand scheme of life'. This involves ignoring all Mitsuo's wishes for her to leave him alone. She would be a terrifying stalker, if not for her apparently out of this world beauty, demeanor, and (at least on the surface) self confidence.
:She is literally 'cry all you want, but you will be my lover in the grand scheme of my life and there is NOT A SINGLE DAMN THING YOU CAN DO ABOUT IT. You can run but you can't hide' Mitsuo, for his part, while initially like her, has been agitated and eventually loath the way she ignores, yet cling to his live (and according to him, ruined everything in it).
:It's hard for me to describe her- if you read the book you would know what I mean. --[[Special:Contributions/69.165.129.77|69.165.129.77]] 02:39, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:Perhaps you should read the story before judging the summary (or more accurately, the teaser). Your edits showed that you thought that Mitsuo was a girl, but the second large color illustration foldout shows him very clearly male. If you read our forum thread on this story, however, you will see that we were far from clear as to the gender of Banri at first. Even my Japanese friends weren't clear on it. But the reason for the confusion lies in the story itself: before his accident, Banri was much more outgoing and playful than your typical Japanese male of his age, to the point where a female Japanese friend of mine thought he was a she. Worse, after his accident, his memories from before are gone, and good deal of his male personality too . . . gone to "Banri's Ghost", who follows him around all the time and watches what is going on, but who nobody can see. Anyway, while it is true that a better introduction could probably be written, I have simply translated the summary that was posted on the Japanese Wiki page about the story. That introduction only barely touches upon the events of chapter one, and leaves the supernatural elements entirely alone. Nor does it hint at the love triangle that will shortly be developing. In this, I was simply honoring the intentions of the publishers themselves. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:37, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:FWIW, the prologue and first chapter in particular have been heavily reviewed by many people, including 4-5 native speakers of the Japanese language. Though I myself am still only an intermediate level translator, there are several very good ones following along and pointing out problems with the text as I go. I believe we are getting the story more or less correct. Perhaps not the best, most flowing English, but reasonably correct. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:59, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:FWIW2, Kouko was indeed stalking Mitsuo. Mitsuo secretly took the entrance examinations to the law school in an attempt to escape from her, but somebody clued her in and she took the same exams in order to follow him. Mitsuo had just got done rejoicing in his new freedom to Banri when she appeared out of nowhere and assaulted him with the bouquet of roses. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:06, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

== V1 Full Text ==

Do you mind if I create a Full Text page for volume 1? I usually use that to save and convert in calibre for reading on my ereader. I got the impression that the spinoff is not a part of the volume, so I'm guessing all v1 contents are done?

And thanks for the translation!
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 02:37, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:Go ahead, it's not like you really need my permission. After all, the text, once posted on B-T, is property of the site (or all of us, depending on your perspective). In any case, I personally have no intention of going back into volume one to revise the translation at this time. I know the translation is flawed, but I think a better use of my time would be to forge on ahead. You are correct about the spinoff. It was published simultaneously with the first book, as a promotional item in Dengeki Bunko Magazine. The same is true with the other two spinoffs: they were published simultaneously with the books, but as promotional items in the magazine. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 05:14, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:And now another guy has already done EPUB and MOBI versions of the book. It's a stampede! 8-) --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 15:26, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:Just got my atention. My goal is to create ePUBs of all Novels. --[[User:Simon|Simon]] 16:26, 6 February 2012 (CST)
::I went ahead and create a Full Text page. ePUB is actually better for me since caliber can't really do anything about the image (I want them bigger) so thank you Simon.--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 04:52, 7 February 2012 (CST)
Is there any plan to include the first spin-off in the ePUB and MOBI versions, or create one for it separately?

== Questions ==

Are there 5 volumes in total?

:There will apparently be more. In the postscript to the latest book published, the "Extras" volume, in the very last sentence, Takemiya-san indicates she has to get back to work on the next book. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 05:21, 4 February 2013 (CST)

I need more juicy fruit Rpapo.

:I'm working on it as I can. The next few pages should be interesting, judging by the expression on Linda's face three pages from now. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 04:51, 25 February 2013 (CST)

Ahh, I (or we) know. Just wanted you to know I'm (or we) lovin' it!

Anime vs LN (possible spoilers)

At vol 3, ch1: "So it is. They told me not to get close to you. They said that if I stuck with you, my life was going to go amiss. They told me to pick a new target!"
The anime did this part quite differently. Question being, was the original text misinterpreted or did the anime do a 180 on this part by having Kouko's parents say she would be harmful to Banri?
:Good catch. I heard this in the anime too, and thought it odd, but didn't go back to the text to check. See correction. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 04:11, 17 November 2013 (CST)
It is Kouko's obseesion that is talked about. When she has a new target, it is her obsession, now, it will be interesting whether Linda stays in the back or not. --[[User:YCMCA1956|YCMCA1956]] ([[User talk:YCMCA1956|talk]]) ] 19 November 2013 (PST}

And with episode 8, we are past the translations. Thank you for all your efforts so far Rpapo. Initially, I thought they would get here by episode 12 but they're going at a faster pace than I expected. Makes me wonder what they have in store for us. Without further a due, question: Just how faithful do you think the anime will follow the LN (or has been)?

== Finished? ==

So is the light novel finished or is it still continuing?--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 12:01, 1 November 2013 (CDT)
:Beyond the current page, or beyond volume 7? Yes, we are continuing to work on the translation, and we presume there will be a volume 8 still. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 14:34, 1 November 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Golden Time

2013-11-17T04:30:36Z

Someperson007: /* Questions */

== Things to do: ==

Retranslate summary: All I could figure out from it was that this was a romantic comedy.

Translate first chapter.

([[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]])

At the moment is it just created as a teaser project - continuation is unknown... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 01:40, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

I hope someone picks it up. it's always good to have a variety of stories. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:54, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

The problem is simple: I've still got over two hundred pages of Spinoff 2 to do. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:00, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

I've slightly redone the synopsis. It would be possible to simply post the translated contents of the Japanese Wiki page, which gives a more detailed plot synopsis and a cast of characters. The only problem with that is that there is a very important spoiler there. Not having read the whole story, I cannot say whether that spoiler is critical, but I can certain say it is important! --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:08, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

My apologies if I was insulting or presumptuous in the least, I was thinking along the lines: "this is what needs to be done to qualify as a full project", not "you: go and do these things". --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 17:42, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

Don't worry about it. I was surprised when I saw that one of my earliest attempts at translating the publisher's promotional statement was posted as the story synopsis (I didn't create the web page). I corrected it, but it really needs something a little longer and more detailed. The Japanese Wiki page contains the following:

:College is the stage upon which the protagonist, private university freshman Tada Banri, and a cast of supporting characters are interwoven to form a romantic comedy. Banri, due to the after-effects of an accidental fall from a bridge shortly after high school graduation, has lost all his memories from before then. On top of that, at the time of the accident, Banri's soul had escaped from his body, and the “Spirit of Tada Banri” came into being, carrying his memories from before graduation, though you could say those were written from a male perspective.

And this:

:Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.

It is the whole thing about "Banri's Spirit" that gives the story its special twist... or should. I have not read the five chapters between the prologue and the epilogue, just the beginning and the end.

The end of the story goes like this:

:My name is Tada Banri.

:I’ve died, an eighteen year old boy.

:Unnoticed by anyone, without anybody knowing, I’ve always watched after Tada Banri’s affairs. I see everybody’s affairs.

:I’m sitting in the first seat behind, taking it easy, legs stretched out. Today the sunlight is really strong, and the classroom is warm, making everybody sleepy. Staring at the boring back of Banri’s head, I find my eyes are closing by themselves. I’m getting awfully sleepy.

Banri's spirit speaks of being Banri, yet speaks of the physical Banri as being a separate person. I can only imagine what this must do the story dialog as it progresses, especially because at the beginning the reader has no idea what is going on.

--[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 18:41, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

== Narrative Perspective ==

The novel is completely narrated from a third person perspective. It has to do with the story, Banri had an accident where he loses all his memory. Then the character split in two. The original Banri who "died" at 18 with that accident, and the one who lived and spent 1 year in rehab (thus being a rounin for 1 year). The best way to take it is like the story is completely written by a ghost who "says what the living Banri does" or "may be thinking", li. The japanese grammar make it confusing to know who is the agent of the action so its confusing until you take it as a third person narrative AT ALL TIMES.
-Zell [[Special:Contributions/186.56.179.92|186.56.179.92]] 02:09, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

:Thank you for the comment. I had been wondering about that for quite some time, but it had not become completely obvious that I should be doing that. I guess I will have to spend some time going through the translation and adjusting it where necessary. If you've been reading the various forum posts, you will see we've been talking a bit recently about the nature of narrative and how it should be translated. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:06, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

:Actually, it appears at times though the ghost appears to be the narrator, he's not a truly intrusive narrator. That is, it isn't always obvious. Most of the time he's a quiet narrator who doesn't insert his opinions into the story, and simply tells us what is going on. When he starts speaking in the first person, it's pretty obvious. Not from the grammar so much as from the things he says. So far, he's started each chapter, and I know from having skipped ahead that he speaks up in the epilogue. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:05, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

::For the grammar I meant that in japanese agents are omitted, 「○○と思っていた」 has no information of the person or agent who does it. For example p47. "「…ていうか…」　そして気がつけば、結局、また一人だ。". That could fit both Banri first-person or the ghost' narrative. But as the flow of the context, is the ghost all the time. I don't remember a single sentence where an action on the story is using a verbal phrase in first person as Banri. It's no different from the common narrative where the protagonist relates other actions, but in this novel Banri actions are related on the same way (e.g. p16. この声が万里に届くなら). The most clear example is on the very Banri' quotes, when the ghost narrates Banri' state. Ah, you remembered me the epilogue. I got confused with the story there, specially with the drunk man on the bridge with the れ sign. Later Kôko and Banri go to a club and get stamped that sign and Banri recalls it. I got lost at that point. Was the epilogue a dream, a time paradox idk.[[User:Pmt7ar|Zell]] 00:43, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:I agree 100% that the first part of each chapter, and the epilogue (not the prologue) are narrated from the point of view of the ghost. After that, though, the ghost becomes less intrusive, to the point where it seems a normal narrative story, not told from the point of view of any of the characters, but from the point of view of somebody watching it all. Of course, that is exactly what the ghost is doing: watching it all. He says as much many times. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:48, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:The prologue was not a dream sequence at all, but rather an introduction to the character of Banri as he was before his accident. I have no idea at this point what is going on with the man with the symbol stamped on his hand. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:48, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:FWIW, on page 70, we have the narrator (the ghost) making a quiet reference to himself, when he declares that nobody deserves the treatment that Mitsuo was giving to Banri. "...even somebody unseen attached to him..." --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:56, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

I must say that this novel is really confusing. First of all there is this weird narration perspective and then there is a lot of jumping around. The scene switches too suddenly and I have no idea what's going on. Especially that part SPOILER[with Banri dumping Kaga]SPOILER, my brain started malfunctioning because it was so sudden, and I can't tell what the hell Kaga is thinking either...so very difficult to read but the plot is very interesting. --[[Special:Contributions/203.218.82.107|203.218.82.107]] 02:35, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

:Between the author and my own sometimes stilted translation, yes, things can be confusing at times... --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:50, 22 June 2012 (CDT)

== ありがとうございます！ ==

Thank you, anonymous user at 65.94.206.69! At least now I know ''somebody'' is taking the time and effort to validate at least a little bit of my translation work. Why don't you create yourself an account here on B-T so the rest of us can communicate with you now and then? --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 12:32, 30 December 2010 (UTC)

== Who's the illustrator? ==

Is the character designer's name really Komato Eiji, or Komatsu Eiji? the way the hair was drawn is Komatsu's style...

:Shame on Darklor for spelling it wrong on the initial version of the page, shame on me for not catching his mistake then. In either case I got it right on the public wiki page. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:34, 8 January 2011 (UTC)

Hm? How could it be my fault, since I took it from your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3465#p67034 first forum post] regarding ''Golden Time''?: --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:59, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:Ouch. My fault, then. 8-( --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:07, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

== The Summary >:0 ==

''The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. '''In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.'''''

For the life of me I do not know what is going on here. Especially the bold part. Who did what to escape from whom and why? If I am to interpret it as literally as possible, the main guys childhood friend Kouko is in love with the girl he met with while he was lost (mitsuo) and that's why she slapped that girl bcuz she was with the main guy, thus causing a misunderstanding? And Mitsuo has apparently been trying to escape from her and that's why she secretly took the law school exam? But Kouko also took the exam and stalked her?
I think someone must have gotten names mixed up, not just that, male and female pronouns also. Well this is pissing me off. The summary is kind of important guys, I wonder how many people have been scared off by this incomprehensible mess? I am going to rework the damn thing so it at least makes sense.

Okay, I fixed it up and now I think it is 100% accurate. Unfortunately this appears to have been machine translated or something since there are a ridiculous amount of grammar errors. Particularly with third person pronouns. I merely scanned chapter 1 and found myself even more confused than before. I cannot even tell which characters are male and which are female, it changes sometimes within a single sentence. This is the version I fixed-

''Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to her. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was her childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now Kouko showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with her there.''

To see what I changed follow this link, both old and new summary plus changes are shown.
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Golden_Time&diff=prev&oldid=101284

It actually looks like someone purposefully went in and screwed shit up, since the summary written above under the "things to do" subsection is accurate, but not the one shown on the project page. I would appreciate it if someone else would make sure everything is right.--[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]] 01:53, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:No, the summary is correct. Think of Kouko as the most self-center person you've ever met. Although she means no harm, she ignores everything that's not part of her 'grand scheme of life'. This involves ignoring all Mitsuo's wishes for her to leave him alone. She would be a terrifying stalker, if not for her apparently out of this world beauty, demeanor, and (at least on the surface) self confidence.
:She is literally 'cry all you want, but you will be my lover in the grand scheme of my life and there is NOT A SINGLE DAMN THING YOU CAN DO ABOUT IT. You can run but you can't hide' Mitsuo, for his part, while initially like her, has been agitated and eventually loath the way she ignores, yet cling to his live (and according to him, ruined everything in it).
:It's hard for me to describe her- if you read the book you would know what I mean. --[[Special:Contributions/69.165.129.77|69.165.129.77]] 02:39, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:Perhaps you should read the story before judging the summary (or more accurately, the teaser). Your edits showed that you thought that Mitsuo was a girl, but the second large color illustration foldout shows him very clearly male. If you read our forum thread on this story, however, you will see that we were far from clear as to the gender of Banri at first. Even my Japanese friends weren't clear on it. But the reason for the confusion lies in the story itself: before his accident, Banri was much more outgoing and playful than your typical Japanese male of his age, to the point where a female Japanese friend of mine thought he was a she. Worse, after his accident, his memories from before are gone, and good deal of his male personality too . . . gone to "Banri's Ghost", who follows him around all the time and watches what is going on, but who nobody can see. Anyway, while it is true that a better introduction could probably be written, I have simply translated the summary that was posted on the Japanese Wiki page about the story. That introduction only barely touches upon the events of chapter one, and leaves the supernatural elements entirely alone. Nor does it hint at the love triangle that will shortly be developing. In this, I was simply honoring the intentions of the publishers themselves. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:37, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:FWIW, the prologue and first chapter in particular have been heavily reviewed by many people, including 4-5 native speakers of the Japanese language. Though I myself am still only an intermediate level translator, there are several very good ones following along and pointing out problems with the text as I go. I believe we are getting the story more or less correct. Perhaps not the best, most flowing English, but reasonably correct. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:59, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:FWIW2, Kouko was indeed stalking Mitsuo. Mitsuo secretly took the entrance examinations to the law school in an attempt to escape from her, but somebody clued her in and she took the same exams in order to follow him. Mitsuo had just got done rejoicing in his new freedom to Banri when she appeared out of nowhere and assaulted him with the bouquet of roses. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:06, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

== V1 Full Text ==

Do you mind if I create a Full Text page for volume 1? I usually use that to save and convert in calibre for reading on my ereader. I got the impression that the spinoff is not a part of the volume, so I'm guessing all v1 contents are done?

And thanks for the translation!
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 02:37, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:Go ahead, it's not like you really need my permission. After all, the text, once posted on B-T, is property of the site (or all of us, depending on your perspective). In any case, I personally have no intention of going back into volume one to revise the translation at this time. I know the translation is flawed, but I think a better use of my time would be to forge on ahead. You are correct about the spinoff. It was published simultaneously with the first book, as a promotional item in Dengeki Bunko Magazine. The same is true with the other two spinoffs: they were published simultaneously with the books, but as promotional items in the magazine. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 05:14, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:And now another guy has already done EPUB and MOBI versions of the book. It's a stampede! 8-) --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 15:26, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:Just got my atention. My goal is to create ePUBs of all Novels. --[[User:Simon|Simon]] 16:26, 6 February 2012 (CST)
::I went ahead and create a Full Text page. ePUB is actually better for me since caliber can't really do anything about the image (I want them bigger) so thank you Simon.--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 04:52, 7 February 2012 (CST)
Is there any plan to include the first spin-off in the ePUB and MOBI versions, or create one for it separately?

== Questions ==

Are there 5 volumes in total?

:There will apparently be more. In the postscript to the latest book published, the "Extras" volume, in the very last sentence, Takemiya-san indicates she has to get back to work on the next book. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 05:21, 4 February 2013 (CST)

I need more juicy fruit Rpapo.

:I'm working on it as I can. The next few pages should be interesting, judging by the expression on Linda's face three pages from now. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 04:51, 25 February 2013 (CST)

Ahh, I (or we) know. Just wanted you to know I'm (or we) lovin' it!

Anime vs LN (possible spoilers)

At vol 3, ch1: "So it is. They told me not to get close to you. They said that if I stuck with you, my life was going to go amiss. They told me to pick a new target!"
The anime did this part quite differently. Question being, was the original text misinterpreted or did the anime do a 180 on this part by having Kouko's parents say she would be harmful to Banri?

== Finished? ==

So is the light novel finished or is it still continuing?--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 12:01, 1 November 2013 (CDT)
:Beyond the current page, or beyond volume 7? Yes, we are continuing to work on the translation, and we presume there will be a volume 8 still. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 14:34, 1 November 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Golden Time

2013-11-17T04:30:09Z

Someperson007: /* Questions */

== Things to do: ==

Retranslate summary: All I could figure out from it was that this was a romantic comedy.

Translate first chapter.

([[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]])

At the moment is it just created as a teaser project - continuation is unknown... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 01:40, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

I hope someone picks it up. it's always good to have a variety of stories. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:54, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

The problem is simple: I've still got over two hundred pages of Spinoff 2 to do. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:00, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

I've slightly redone the synopsis. It would be possible to simply post the translated contents of the Japanese Wiki page, which gives a more detailed plot synopsis and a cast of characters. The only problem with that is that there is a very important spoiler there. Not having read the whole story, I cannot say whether that spoiler is critical, but I can certain say it is important! --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:08, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

My apologies if I was insulting or presumptuous in the least, I was thinking along the lines: "this is what needs to be done to qualify as a full project", not "you: go and do these things". --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 17:42, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

Don't worry about it. I was surprised when I saw that one of my earliest attempts at translating the publisher's promotional statement was posted as the story synopsis (I didn't create the web page). I corrected it, but it really needs something a little longer and more detailed. The Japanese Wiki page contains the following:

:College is the stage upon which the protagonist, private university freshman Tada Banri, and a cast of supporting characters are interwoven to form a romantic comedy. Banri, due to the after-effects of an accidental fall from a bridge shortly after high school graduation, has lost all his memories from before then. On top of that, at the time of the accident, Banri's soul had escaped from his body, and the “Spirit of Tada Banri” came into being, carrying his memories from before graduation, though you could say those were written from a male perspective.

And this:

:Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.

It is the whole thing about "Banri's Spirit" that gives the story its special twist... or should. I have not read the five chapters between the prologue and the epilogue, just the beginning and the end.

The end of the story goes like this:

:My name is Tada Banri.

:I’ve died, an eighteen year old boy.

:Unnoticed by anyone, without anybody knowing, I’ve always watched after Tada Banri’s affairs. I see everybody’s affairs.

:I’m sitting in the first seat behind, taking it easy, legs stretched out. Today the sunlight is really strong, and the classroom is warm, making everybody sleepy. Staring at the boring back of Banri’s head, I find my eyes are closing by themselves. I’m getting awfully sleepy.

Banri's spirit speaks of being Banri, yet speaks of the physical Banri as being a separate person. I can only imagine what this must do the story dialog as it progresses, especially because at the beginning the reader has no idea what is going on.

--[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 18:41, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

== Narrative Perspective ==

The novel is completely narrated from a third person perspective. It has to do with the story, Banri had an accident where he loses all his memory. Then the character split in two. The original Banri who "died" at 18 with that accident, and the one who lived and spent 1 year in rehab (thus being a rounin for 1 year). The best way to take it is like the story is completely written by a ghost who "says what the living Banri does" or "may be thinking", li. The japanese grammar make it confusing to know who is the agent of the action so its confusing until you take it as a third person narrative AT ALL TIMES.
-Zell [[Special:Contributions/186.56.179.92|186.56.179.92]] 02:09, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

:Thank you for the comment. I had been wondering about that for quite some time, but it had not become completely obvious that I should be doing that. I guess I will have to spend some time going through the translation and adjusting it where necessary. If you've been reading the various forum posts, you will see we've been talking a bit recently about the nature of narrative and how it should be translated. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:06, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

:Actually, it appears at times though the ghost appears to be the narrator, he's not a truly intrusive narrator. That is, it isn't always obvious. Most of the time he's a quiet narrator who doesn't insert his opinions into the story, and simply tells us what is going on. When he starts speaking in the first person, it's pretty obvious. Not from the grammar so much as from the things he says. So far, he's started each chapter, and I know from having skipped ahead that he speaks up in the epilogue. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:05, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

::For the grammar I meant that in japanese agents are omitted, 「○○と思っていた」 has no information of the person or agent who does it. For example p47. "「…ていうか…」　そして気がつけば、結局、また一人だ。". That could fit both Banri first-person or the ghost' narrative. But as the flow of the context, is the ghost all the time. I don't remember a single sentence where an action on the story is using a verbal phrase in first person as Banri. It's no different from the common narrative where the protagonist relates other actions, but in this novel Banri actions are related on the same way (e.g. p16. この声が万里に届くなら). The most clear example is on the very Banri' quotes, when the ghost narrates Banri' state. Ah, you remembered me the epilogue. I got confused with the story there, specially with the drunk man on the bridge with the れ sign. Later Kôko and Banri go to a club and get stamped that sign and Banri recalls it. I got lost at that point. Was the epilogue a dream, a time paradox idk.[[User:Pmt7ar|Zell]] 00:43, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:I agree 100% that the first part of each chapter, and the epilogue (not the prologue) are narrated from the point of view of the ghost. After that, though, the ghost becomes less intrusive, to the point where it seems a normal narrative story, not told from the point of view of any of the characters, but from the point of view of somebody watching it all. Of course, that is exactly what the ghost is doing: watching it all. He says as much many times. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:48, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:The prologue was not a dream sequence at all, but rather an introduction to the character of Banri as he was before his accident. I have no idea at this point what is going on with the man with the symbol stamped on his hand. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:48, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:FWIW, on page 70, we have the narrator (the ghost) making a quiet reference to himself, when he declares that nobody deserves the treatment that Mitsuo was giving to Banri. "...even somebody unseen attached to him..." --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:56, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

I must say that this novel is really confusing. First of all there is this weird narration perspective and then there is a lot of jumping around. The scene switches too suddenly and I have no idea what's going on. Especially that part SPOILER[with Banri dumping Kaga]SPOILER, my brain started malfunctioning because it was so sudden, and I can't tell what the hell Kaga is thinking either...so very difficult to read but the plot is very interesting. --[[Special:Contributions/203.218.82.107|203.218.82.107]] 02:35, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

:Between the author and my own sometimes stilted translation, yes, things can be confusing at times... --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:50, 22 June 2012 (CDT)

== ありがとうございます！ ==

Thank you, anonymous user at 65.94.206.69! At least now I know ''somebody'' is taking the time and effort to validate at least a little bit of my translation work. Why don't you create yourself an account here on B-T so the rest of us can communicate with you now and then? --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 12:32, 30 December 2010 (UTC)

== Who's the illustrator? ==

Is the character designer's name really Komato Eiji, or Komatsu Eiji? the way the hair was drawn is Komatsu's style...

:Shame on Darklor for spelling it wrong on the initial version of the page, shame on me for not catching his mistake then. In either case I got it right on the public wiki page. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:34, 8 January 2011 (UTC)

Hm? How could it be my fault, since I took it from your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3465#p67034 first forum post] regarding ''Golden Time''?: --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:59, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:Ouch. My fault, then. 8-( --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:07, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

== The Summary >:0 ==

''The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. '''In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.'''''

For the life of me I do not know what is going on here. Especially the bold part. Who did what to escape from whom and why? If I am to interpret it as literally as possible, the main guys childhood friend Kouko is in love with the girl he met with while he was lost (mitsuo) and that's why she slapped that girl bcuz she was with the main guy, thus causing a misunderstanding? And Mitsuo has apparently been trying to escape from her and that's why she secretly took the law school exam? But Kouko also took the exam and stalked her?
I think someone must have gotten names mixed up, not just that, male and female pronouns also. Well this is pissing me off. The summary is kind of important guys, I wonder how many people have been scared off by this incomprehensible mess? I am going to rework the damn thing so it at least makes sense.

Okay, I fixed it up and now I think it is 100% accurate. Unfortunately this appears to have been machine translated or something since there are a ridiculous amount of grammar errors. Particularly with third person pronouns. I merely scanned chapter 1 and found myself even more confused than before. I cannot even tell which characters are male and which are female, it changes sometimes within a single sentence. This is the version I fixed-

''Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to her. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was her childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now Kouko showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with her there.''

To see what I changed follow this link, both old and new summary plus changes are shown.
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Golden_Time&diff=prev&oldid=101284

It actually looks like someone purposefully went in and screwed shit up, since the summary written above under the "things to do" subsection is accurate, but not the one shown on the project page. I would appreciate it if someone else would make sure everything is right.--[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]] 01:53, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:No, the summary is correct. Think of Kouko as the most self-center person you've ever met. Although she means no harm, she ignores everything that's not part of her 'grand scheme of life'. This involves ignoring all Mitsuo's wishes for her to leave him alone. She would be a terrifying stalker, if not for her apparently out of this world beauty, demeanor, and (at least on the surface) self confidence.
:She is literally 'cry all you want, but you will be my lover in the grand scheme of my life and there is NOT A SINGLE DAMN THING YOU CAN DO ABOUT IT. You can run but you can't hide' Mitsuo, for his part, while initially like her, has been agitated and eventually loath the way she ignores, yet cling to his live (and according to him, ruined everything in it).
:It's hard for me to describe her- if you read the book you would know what I mean. --[[Special:Contributions/69.165.129.77|69.165.129.77]] 02:39, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:Perhaps you should read the story before judging the summary (or more accurately, the teaser). Your edits showed that you thought that Mitsuo was a girl, but the second large color illustration foldout shows him very clearly male. If you read our forum thread on this story, however, you will see that we were far from clear as to the gender of Banri at first. Even my Japanese friends weren't clear on it. But the reason for the confusion lies in the story itself: before his accident, Banri was much more outgoing and playful than your typical Japanese male of his age, to the point where a female Japanese friend of mine thought he was a she. Worse, after his accident, his memories from before are gone, and good deal of his male personality too . . . gone to "Banri's Ghost", who follows him around all the time and watches what is going on, but who nobody can see. Anyway, while it is true that a better introduction could probably be written, I have simply translated the summary that was posted on the Japanese Wiki page about the story. That introduction only barely touches upon the events of chapter one, and leaves the supernatural elements entirely alone. Nor does it hint at the love triangle that will shortly be developing. In this, I was simply honoring the intentions of the publishers themselves. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:37, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:FWIW, the prologue and first chapter in particular have been heavily reviewed by many people, including 4-5 native speakers of the Japanese language. Though I myself am still only an intermediate level translator, there are several very good ones following along and pointing out problems with the text as I go. I believe we are getting the story more or less correct. Perhaps not the best, most flowing English, but reasonably correct. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:59, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:FWIW2, Kouko was indeed stalking Mitsuo. Mitsuo secretly took the entrance examinations to the law school in an attempt to escape from her, but somebody clued her in and she took the same exams in order to follow him. Mitsuo had just got done rejoicing in his new freedom to Banri when she appeared out of nowhere and assaulted him with the bouquet of roses. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:06, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

== V1 Full Text ==

Do you mind if I create a Full Text page for volume 1? I usually use that to save and convert in calibre for reading on my ereader. I got the impression that the spinoff is not a part of the volume, so I'm guessing all v1 contents are done?

And thanks for the translation!
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 02:37, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:Go ahead, it's not like you really need my permission. After all, the text, once posted on B-T, is property of the site (or all of us, depending on your perspective). In any case, I personally have no intention of going back into volume one to revise the translation at this time. I know the translation is flawed, but I think a better use of my time would be to forge on ahead. You are correct about the spinoff. It was published simultaneously with the first book, as a promotional item in Dengeki Bunko Magazine. The same is true with the other two spinoffs: they were published simultaneously with the books, but as promotional items in the magazine. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 05:14, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:And now another guy has already done EPUB and MOBI versions of the book. It's a stampede! 8-) --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 15:26, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:Just got my atention. My goal is to create ePUBs of all Novels. --[[User:Simon|Simon]] 16:26, 6 February 2012 (CST)
::I went ahead and create a Full Text page. ePUB is actually better for me since caliber can't really do anything about the image (I want them bigger) so thank you Simon.--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 04:52, 7 February 2012 (CST)
Is there any plan to include the first spin-off in the ePUB and MOBI versions, or create one for it separately?

== Questions ==

Are there 5 volumes in total?

:There will apparently be more. In the postscript to the latest book published, the "Extras" volume, in the very last sentence, Takemiya-san indicates she has to get back to work on the next book. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 05:21, 4 February 2013 (CST)

I need more juicy fruit Rpapo.

:I'm working on it as I can. The next few pages should be interesting, judging by the expression on Linda's face three pages from now. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 04:51, 25 February 2013 (CST)

Ahh, I (or we) know. Just wanted you to know I'm (or we) lovin' it!

Anime vs LN (possible spoilers)

At vol 3, ch1: "So it is. They told me not to get close to you. They said that if I stuck with you, my life was going to go amiss. They told me to pick a new target!"
The anime did this part quite differently. Question being, was the original text misinterpreted or did the anime do a 180 on this part by having Kouko's parents say she would be harmful to Banri?

== Finished? ==

So is the light novel finished or is it still continuing?--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 12:01, 1 November 2013 (CDT)
:Beyond the current page, or beyond volume 7? Yes, we are continuing to work on the translation, and we presume there will be a volume 8 still. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 14:34, 1 November 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Golden Time

2013-11-17T04:28:05Z

Someperson007:

== Things to do: ==

Retranslate summary: All I could figure out from it was that this was a romantic comedy.

Translate first chapter.

([[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]])

At the moment is it just created as a teaser project - continuation is unknown... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 01:40, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

I hope someone picks it up. it's always good to have a variety of stories. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 05:54, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

The problem is simple: I've still got over two hundred pages of Spinoff 2 to do. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:00, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

I've slightly redone the synopsis. It would be possible to simply post the translated contents of the Japanese Wiki page, which gives a more detailed plot synopsis and a cast of characters. The only problem with that is that there is a very important spoiler there. Not having read the whole story, I cannot say whether that spoiler is critical, but I can certain say it is important! --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:08, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

My apologies if I was insulting or presumptuous in the least, I was thinking along the lines: "this is what needs to be done to qualify as a full project", not "you: go and do these things". --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 17:42, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

Don't worry about it. I was surprised when I saw that one of my earliest attempts at translating the publisher's promotional statement was posted as the story synopsis (I didn't create the web page). I corrected it, but it really needs something a little longer and more detailed. The Japanese Wiki page contains the following:

:College is the stage upon which the protagonist, private university freshman Tada Banri, and a cast of supporting characters are interwoven to form a romantic comedy. Banri, due to the after-effects of an accidental fall from a bridge shortly after high school graduation, has lost all his memories from before then. On top of that, at the time of the accident, Banri's soul had escaped from his body, and the “Spirit of Tada Banri” came into being, carrying his memories from before graduation, though you could say those were written from a male perspective.

And this:

:Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.

It is the whole thing about "Banri's Spirit" that gives the story its special twist... or should. I have not read the five chapters between the prologue and the epilogue, just the beginning and the end.

The end of the story goes like this:

:My name is Tada Banri.

:I’ve died, an eighteen year old boy.

:Unnoticed by anyone, without anybody knowing, I’ve always watched after Tada Banri’s affairs. I see everybody’s affairs.

:I’m sitting in the first seat behind, taking it easy, legs stretched out. Today the sunlight is really strong, and the classroom is warm, making everybody sleepy. Staring at the boring back of Banri’s head, I find my eyes are closing by themselves. I’m getting awfully sleepy.

Banri's spirit speaks of being Banri, yet speaks of the physical Banri as being a separate person. I can only imagine what this must do the story dialog as it progresses, especially because at the beginning the reader has no idea what is going on.

--[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 18:41, 3 October 2010 (UTC)

== Narrative Perspective ==

The novel is completely narrated from a third person perspective. It has to do with the story, Banri had an accident where he loses all his memory. Then the character split in two. The original Banri who "died" at 18 with that accident, and the one who lived and spent 1 year in rehab (thus being a rounin for 1 year). The best way to take it is like the story is completely written by a ghost who "says what the living Banri does" or "may be thinking", li. The japanese grammar make it confusing to know who is the agent of the action so its confusing until you take it as a third person narrative AT ALL TIMES.
-Zell [[Special:Contributions/186.56.179.92|186.56.179.92]] 02:09, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

:Thank you for the comment. I had been wondering about that for quite some time, but it had not become completely obvious that I should be doing that. I guess I will have to spend some time going through the translation and adjusting it where necessary. If you've been reading the various forum posts, you will see we've been talking a bit recently about the nature of narrative and how it should be translated. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:06, 14 February 2011 (UTC)

:Actually, it appears at times though the ghost appears to be the narrator, he's not a truly intrusive narrator. That is, it isn't always obvious. Most of the time he's a quiet narrator who doesn't insert his opinions into the story, and simply tells us what is going on. When he starts speaking in the first person, it's pretty obvious. Not from the grammar so much as from the things he says. So far, he's started each chapter, and I know from having skipped ahead that he speaks up in the epilogue. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:05, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

::For the grammar I meant that in japanese agents are omitted, 「○○と思っていた」 has no information of the person or agent who does it. For example p47. "「…ていうか…」　そして気がつけば、結局、また一人だ。". That could fit both Banri first-person or the ghost' narrative. But as the flow of the context, is the ghost all the time. I don't remember a single sentence where an action on the story is using a verbal phrase in first person as Banri. It's no different from the common narrative where the protagonist relates other actions, but in this novel Banri actions are related on the same way (e.g. p16. この声が万里に届くなら). The most clear example is on the very Banri' quotes, when the ghost narrates Banri' state. Ah, you remembered me the epilogue. I got confused with the story there, specially with the drunk man on the bridge with the れ sign. Later Kôko and Banri go to a club and get stamped that sign and Banri recalls it. I got lost at that point. Was the epilogue a dream, a time paradox idk.[[User:Pmt7ar|Zell]] 00:43, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:I agree 100% that the first part of each chapter, and the epilogue (not the prologue) are narrated from the point of view of the ghost. After that, though, the ghost becomes less intrusive, to the point where it seems a normal narrative story, not told from the point of view of any of the characters, but from the point of view of somebody watching it all. Of course, that is exactly what the ghost is doing: watching it all. He says as much many times. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:48, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:The prologue was not a dream sequence at all, but rather an introduction to the character of Banri as he was before his accident. I have no idea at this point what is going on with the man with the symbol stamped on his hand. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:48, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:FWIW, on page 70, we have the narrator (the ghost) making a quiet reference to himself, when he declares that nobody deserves the treatment that Mitsuo was giving to Banri. "...even somebody unseen attached to him..." --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 00:56, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

I must say that this novel is really confusing. First of all there is this weird narration perspective and then there is a lot of jumping around. The scene switches too suddenly and I have no idea what's going on. Especially that part SPOILER[with Banri dumping Kaga]SPOILER, my brain started malfunctioning because it was so sudden, and I can't tell what the hell Kaga is thinking either...so very difficult to read but the plot is very interesting. --[[Special:Contributions/203.218.82.107|203.218.82.107]] 02:35, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

:Between the author and my own sometimes stilted translation, yes, things can be confusing at times... --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:50, 22 June 2012 (CDT)

== ありがとうございます！ ==

Thank you, anonymous user at 65.94.206.69! At least now I know ''somebody'' is taking the time and effort to validate at least a little bit of my translation work. Why don't you create yourself an account here on B-T so the rest of us can communicate with you now and then? --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 12:32, 30 December 2010 (UTC)

== Who's the illustrator? ==

Is the character designer's name really Komato Eiji, or Komatsu Eiji? the way the hair was drawn is Komatsu's style...

:Shame on Darklor for spelling it wrong on the initial version of the page, shame on me for not catching his mistake then. In either case I got it right on the public wiki page. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:34, 8 January 2011 (UTC)

Hm? How could it be my fault, since I took it from your [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=3465#p67034 first forum post] regarding ''Golden Time''?: --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 05:59, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

:Ouch. My fault, then. 8-( --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:07, 19 February 2011 (UTC)

== The Summary >:0 ==

''The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to him. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was his childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. '''In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now she showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with him there.'''''

For the life of me I do not know what is going on here. Especially the bold part. Who did what to escape from whom and why? If I am to interpret it as literally as possible, the main guys childhood friend Kouko is in love with the girl he met with while he was lost (mitsuo) and that's why she slapped that girl bcuz she was with the main guy, thus causing a misunderstanding? And Mitsuo has apparently been trying to escape from her and that's why she secretly took the law school exam? But Kouko also took the exam and stalked her?
I think someone must have gotten names mixed up, not just that, male and female pronouns also. Well this is pissing me off. The summary is kind of important guys, I wonder how many people have been scared off by this incomprehensible mess? I am going to rework the damn thing so it at least makes sense.

Okay, I fixed it up and now I think it is 100% accurate. Unfortunately this appears to have been machine translated or something since there are a ridiculous amount of grammar errors. Particularly with third person pronouns. I merely scanned chapter 1 and found myself even more confused than before. I cannot even tell which characters are male and which are female, it changes sometimes within a single sentence. This is the version I fixed-

''Tada Banri, a newly admitted student at a private law school in Tokyo, found himself completely lost after the opening ceremony, trying to find his way to the freshman orientation. At that moment, he ran into another lost freshman from the same school, Yanagisawa Mitsuo, and they hit it off at once. Somehow arriving at their intended goal just on time, there appeared in front of the two a beautiful girl holding a bouquet of roses. The girl then whacked Mitsuo across the face with the bouquet and handed the flowers over to her. “Freshman, congratulations”, was all she said, and then she left. The stylish, well dressed, perfect woman that had swung at Mitsuo was her childhood friend, Kaga Kouko. As children they had promised to marry each other one day, fulfilling their dreams. In order to escape from her, Mitsuo had gone out secretly and taken the examination for this well known private college, but now Kouko showed up in the freshman orientation hall. She too had taken the law school entrance examination, catching up with her there.''

To see what I changed follow this link, both old and new summary plus changes are shown.
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Golden_Time&diff=prev&oldid=101284

It actually looks like someone purposefully went in and screwed shit up, since the summary written above under the "things to do" subsection is accurate, but not the one shown on the project page. I would appreciate it if someone else would make sure everything is right.--[[User:Blackfaia|Blackfaia]] 01:53, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:No, the summary is correct. Think of Kouko as the most self-center person you've ever met. Although she means no harm, she ignores everything that's not part of her 'grand scheme of life'. This involves ignoring all Mitsuo's wishes for her to leave him alone. She would be a terrifying stalker, if not for her apparently out of this world beauty, demeanor, and (at least on the surface) self confidence.
:She is literally 'cry all you want, but you will be my lover in the grand scheme of my life and there is NOT A SINGLE DAMN THING YOU CAN DO ABOUT IT. You can run but you can't hide' Mitsuo, for his part, while initially like her, has been agitated and eventually loath the way she ignores, yet cling to his live (and according to him, ruined everything in it).
:It's hard for me to describe her- if you read the book you would know what I mean. --[[Special:Contributions/69.165.129.77|69.165.129.77]] 02:39, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:Perhaps you should read the story before judging the summary (or more accurately, the teaser). Your edits showed that you thought that Mitsuo was a girl, but the second large color illustration foldout shows him very clearly male. If you read our forum thread on this story, however, you will see that we were far from clear as to the gender of Banri at first. Even my Japanese friends weren't clear on it. But the reason for the confusion lies in the story itself: before his accident, Banri was much more outgoing and playful than your typical Japanese male of his age, to the point where a female Japanese friend of mine thought he was a she. Worse, after his accident, his memories from before are gone, and good deal of his male personality too . . . gone to "Banri's Ghost", who follows him around all the time and watches what is going on, but who nobody can see. Anyway, while it is true that a better introduction could probably be written, I have simply translated the summary that was posted on the Japanese Wiki page about the story. That introduction only barely touches upon the events of chapter one, and leaves the supernatural elements entirely alone. Nor does it hint at the love triangle that will shortly be developing. In this, I was simply honoring the intentions of the publishers themselves. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:37, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:FWIW, the prologue and first chapter in particular have been heavily reviewed by many people, including 4-5 native speakers of the Japanese language. Though I myself am still only an intermediate level translator, there are several very good ones following along and pointing out problems with the text as I go. I believe we are getting the story more or less correct. Perhaps not the best, most flowing English, but reasonably correct. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 10:59, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

:FWIW2, Kouko was indeed stalking Mitsuo. Mitsuo secretly took the entrance examinations to the law school in an attempt to escape from her, but somebody clued her in and she took the same exams in order to follow him. Mitsuo had just got done rejoicing in his new freedom to Banri when she appeared out of nowhere and assaulted him with the bouquet of roses. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 11:06, 17 June 2011 (UCT)

== V1 Full Text ==

Do you mind if I create a Full Text page for volume 1? I usually use that to save and convert in calibre for reading on my ereader. I got the impression that the spinoff is not a part of the volume, so I'm guessing all v1 contents are done?

And thanks for the translation!
--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 02:37, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:Go ahead, it's not like you really need my permission. After all, the text, once posted on B-T, is property of the site (or all of us, depending on your perspective). In any case, I personally have no intention of going back into volume one to revise the translation at this time. I know the translation is flawed, but I think a better use of my time would be to forge on ahead. You are correct about the spinoff. It was published simultaneously with the first book, as a promotional item in Dengeki Bunko Magazine. The same is true with the other two spinoffs: they were published simultaneously with the books, but as promotional items in the magazine. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 05:14, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:And now another guy has already done EPUB and MOBI versions of the book. It's a stampede! 8-) --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] 15:26, 6 February 2012 (CST)

:Just got my atention. My goal is to create ePUBs of all Novels. --[[User:Simon|Simon]] 16:26, 6 February 2012 (CST)
::I went ahead and create a Full Text page. ePUB is actually better for me since caliber can't really do anything about the image (I want them bigger) so thank you Simon.--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 04:52, 7 February 2012 (CST)
Is there any plan to include the first spin-off in the ePUB and MOBI versions, or create one for it separately?

== Questions ==

Are there 5 volumes in total?

:There will apparently be more. In the postscript to the latest book published, the "Extras" volume, in the very last sentence, Takemiya-san indicates she has to get back to work on the next book. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 05:21, 4 February 2013 (CST)

I need more juicy fruit Rpapo.

:I'm working on it as I can. The next few pages should be interesting, judging by the expression on Linda's face three pages from now. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 04:51, 25 February 2013 (CST)

Ahh, I (or we) know. Just wanted you to know I'm (or we) lovin' it!

Anime vs LN (possible spoilers)
At vol 3, ch1: "So it is. They told me not to get close to you. They said that if I stuck with you, my life was going to go amiss. They told me to pick a new target!"
The anime did this part quite differently. Question being, was the original text misinterpreted or did the anime do a 180 on this part by having Kouko's parents say she would be harmful to Banri?

== Finished? ==

So is the light novel finished or is it still continuing?--[[User:Dman21|Dman21]] ([[User talk:Dman21|talk]]) 12:01, 1 November 2013 (CDT)
:Beyond the current page, or beyond volume 7? Yes, we are continuing to work on the translation, and we presume there will be a volume 8 still. --[[User:Rpapo|Rpapo]] ([[User talk:Rpapo|talk]]) 14:34, 1 November 2013 (CDT)

Talk:Golden Time

2013-02-27T03:50:29Z

Someperson007:

Talk:Golden Time

2013-02-27T03:48:38Z

Someperson007:

Talk:Golden Time

2013-02-25T04:11:49Z

Someperson007:

Talk:Golden Time

2013-02-04T10:56:49Z

Someperson007:

Talk:Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria

2012-07-31T01:33:21Z

Someperson007: question answered

Comment: Just wanted to say, this novel is awesome. It keeps me wanting more. Keep up with the good work, and thanks for translating this and sharing it so that more people can read this awesome novel.

don't understand....

how much more is there in the story?
:I've done about a thirth. Or to be more specific: ''115/331 pages''. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:28, 27 January 2010 (UTC)

Question: What general tensing are you trying to use? First couple of chapters seem to be mostly past tense, then they switch to present. I was trying to edit them all to be the same, but ended up not being sure. >_<

~ Macavity

To me, since it talks about time loops, it seems like the main character is experiencing it first-hand in the present(since he doesn't remember much from his "past" loops) But I'm not 100% sure if thats the narration view -SwiftStrike
:I tried to use present tense in the first few loops, but then switched to past tense. In the book everything is in present tense and written in the perspective of Kazuki. But I thought it "might" sound more natural if I used past tense for actions and present tense only for his actual toughts. In the end I have no idea which one is better. Any opinions? ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:32, 28 January 2010 (UTC)

Bleh, it might be better to switch everything to just present tense then. I'm going to play around with changing the tensing for the first few parts of chapter 10876 to past. Take a look at it when I'm done. It might take some heavy editing, so we can revert it if it doesn't work for you, 3E. ~Macavity

Thanks for the example. I thought it was easier to read than the old all-present version. My only fear is that some direct thoughts of Kazuki might start to sound strange by putting them into past tense. e.g.
There's no way I'd know if you ask me suddenly like this.
→ There was no way I'd know if you asked me suddenly like that.
Past tense, but directly pointed at Kokone. Might as well just be because English's not my mother tongue.
The easiest would be to adopt the tenses of the book. But that would make it harder to read, I guess. And for, say, [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/category/light-novels/ Ore no Imouto] it worked with the thoughts=present/actions=past mix.
So for now I'll vote for the past/present mix. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 00:12, 29 January 2010 (UTC)

Gah, whoever edited that is a real pro. That's ridiculously readable. (Well, ignoring a lot of stuff on here is about on the same level). Alright, if that's what you want to go for. I'll probably revert the past tense edit and work from the present tense version. It'll be easier.

Pointing the direct thoughts in past tense is pretty difficult anyway. Gah, English. Why must you abuse your speakers so? ~Macavity

==Comments==
Thanks for translating this series and I'm looking forward for what's yet to come. I'll probably do some editing in the future, but as I'm pretty lax about it this may not come to pass (I've noticed a couple here and there throughout my marathon of what was translated... Kind of why I don't ever officially call myself an editor, as I'm lazy and lax). I would of posted this in its forum thread, but I couldn't find it, if it even exists. ~EnigmaticRepose
:Thanks for the cheers, I'm glad you like it. A real forum thread will/might come soon if everything goed right, but for now there's one in the Teaser forum. Feel free to do or not to do some editing as the whim takes you - every bit helps. ;) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 05:27, 5 February 2010 (UTC)

::To be precise at the moment a thread is [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3161 here] - feel free to post. Maybe the link should be re-added to the project page? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 06:56, 5 February 2010 (UTC)

Thanks for translating. This is turning out to be an interesting series.

Its so good. I like the style too. Its nice to read something different. (I guess that sums it all up)

is this novel still on pending? it's really good too... i have read it 4 times already XD

: Holy shit, you've read it more than me. :D But glad you guys like it. And yeah, still pending. I've written a message to onizuka but I guess he has not much time for B-T at the moment. 公認より早く、完成させてやろうじゃないか!　[[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:45, 24 February 2010 (UTC)

Thanks for the update! this novel really impressed me, it's unique and good!
==So Surreal==
This series that is... But still, it kicks ass, because it's the kind of surreal that I still understand. Thanks for translating it Eush!

I love volume 2 soooo much! Thx for translating this great novel!!!

I totally fell for this novel. It's a really great fiction. I can't wait to read more!

==Problem==
The link for the light novel is only visible if you goto Sword Art Online first

Huh? I can't find a problem... I can think of nothing which would even relate the two projects... what does "link is only visible if..." even mean? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 02:49, 29 March 2010 (UTC)

Im using a mac, and the link to this light novel isnt on the list unless i go to Sword Art Online first. Its completely missing between Toradora and Zero no Tsukaima if I don't go to SAO first

:This is because of the MediaWiki cache. You don't get the problem if you're logged in. Try adding "&action=purge" to the URL to clear the cache. Example: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page → http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Main_Page&action=purge [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 04:27, 29 March 2010 (UTC)

Thanks, its working now even without that

Oh yea, I was wondering how many volume this novel have out there? Tried to searched in google but can't find much.

:There are three at the present time. And the fourth should be released soon (he mentioned spring, if I remember correctly) [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 19:11, 30 March 2010 (UTC)

==Chronological Order?==
How would it be to read the volume 1 in chronological order? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:37, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

confusing, with some spoilers... probably not a good idea: it would be like going through a series of manga, and watching all the flashbacks when they occur chronologically: everything would either be a spoiler or nonsensical. I would not recommend it, but, admittedly, I have not tried. --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 00:41, 4 April 2010 (UTC)

==What about a manga???==
i hope they make a manga on it, the few images are not enough^_^
(ps anime is even better;P)

== Raw scans! ==

If anyone wants to contribute, raw scans are *Link removed*. Too bad I can't read Japanese :( [[Special:Contributions/99.22.52.253|99.22.52.253]] 00:16, 1 June 2010 (UTC)

:Sorry, but as far as I know, links to RAWs are forbidden on the wiki, just as on the forums.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 18:36, 1 June 2010 (UTC)
* really? the [[Baka-Tsuki:Copyrights|copyrights]] page didn't say anything about not allowing links... [[Special:Contributions/24.6.131.120|24.6.131.120]] 05:08, 6 June 2010 (UTC)

(Happiness/Gratitude! The current point is maria03_232.png , volume 3 pagenumber 230. The colour pictures at the start of the volumes have also been pleasant to look at.) --Multipartite/131.111.229.54, 10:28, 1 June 2010 (GMT +1)

:Well, there's nothing to help with anymore, though. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 10:06, 1 June 2010 (UTC)

== Requesting permission for a French translation of Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria. ==

Well I've already readen the first 2 volumes of Maria and my god I was blown away.This novel is so awesome, I was so inspired that I decided to translate it in french for a bunch of my friends who can't read english (and they are a anime,games,manga fans and such.So can you guys please let me translate it?(By the way I already started today and done about 6 pages already,sorry couldn't hold myself back).Thanks for reading.
:Feel free to use my translation, a français translation would be great! If you want to put it onto Baka-Tsuki, the steps you need to take (afaik):
:# Create [[Utsuro no Hako to Zero no Maria (French)]], copy the translated text from [[Utsuro_no_Hako_to_Zero_no_Maria|here]] into it and add "<nowiki>{{Warning:ATP}}</nowiki>" somewhere to the text.
:# Add one chapter, or well, as much as you have.
:# Ask an administrator for permission to host it on B-T, [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/memberlist.php?mode=group you can find those here].
:I suggest you compare how it has been done with [[Toradora!]].
:Whew, this reminds me that I will have to learn French again in a few months... :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 22:06, 18 June 2010 (UTC)

And dont forget to create a thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewforum.php?f=29 Alternate Language section] in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/ forum] --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 00:35, 19 June 2010 (UTC)

== Slovak translation ==

I´m doing slovak translation of Utsuro no Hako from english. I hope you don´t mind. I think I´ll upload it after I translated more than half on first volume. I´ve translated about 20% of all the text, I´m doing shorter chapters first so I have translated 1/2 of all chapters. I think I know how to do the registration page and I´ll contact some administrator or someone later.

== Question ==

I´d like to know what meaning has second sentense in chapter 9999th time in vol 1.
'''"How to make oneself absolutely not wanting to meet a certain person?"'''
Isn´t it supposed to be something like: "How to make oneself completly avoid meeting a certain person?"
Does it mean something like: that person does not want to meet a certain person by any means?
Is that what is Mogi asking Haruaki there?
I kinda have a little problem with that sentense.
:I think you got the sentence right. Mogi asks Haruaki how she can make herself avoid a certain person. Or how she can get the "feelings" of wanting to avoid that person, so she can subconsciously reject that person. Good luck with the translation, btw! :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 11:13, 20 June 2010 (UTC)

== Volume 4 ==

Is there an ETA for when translation on Volume 4 will be started now that Volume 3 is complete? --[[Special:Contributions/216.80.16.49|216.80.16.49]] 22:24, 21 June 2010 (UTC)

When it's done. :-) And since you asked nicely: Eusth still needs to read the book in the first place, so it should take some time until you get something translated.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 00:21, 22 June 2010 (UTC)

== Considering starting a portuguese version ==

I'll start translating in a few days if there isn't a problem whit it (plus where i'm going this week i have no pc).
Also if anyone needs help in french, spanish or italian version i'm willing to help out, as soon as i get back.
--[[User:AADragon|AADragon]] 16:36, 9 August 2010 (UTC)

== Hey is there a volume 5? ==

I just ended of read this magnific novel and i have only one question..... WHERE IS THE VOLUME 5!!!!

wow this novel is awesome and its in CONTINUED so there is a volume 5 no?
:Ya, pleased to read that you enjoyed it. There is no date for volume 5 yet, but hopefully it will come out later this year. There is no information about it, though. [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 17:03, 22 July 2011 (UCT)

It's been a while, no its been a heck of a long time!! Any news about volume 5 yet? [[Special:Contributions/218.102.79.4|218.102.79.4]] 09:23, 2 April 2012 (CDT)

Nothing has been announced yet. Eusth posted in the forum today and said that it was not among the July releasesr. So if it ever gets released, it won't be before August or September.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 11:04, 2 April 2012 (CDT)
:*Sad* (._.)--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 22:47, 2 April 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I have a good new for you guys. THE VOLUME 5 WILL COME OUT ON JULY, 10TH !!!!!!!
For more info, google > "空ろの箱と零のマリア5 2012..2012"
^o^

Seriously??! If this is true I'm sooooo freaking happy!!! We're counting on you EusthEnoptEron and Kadi!! I can't wait for more Maria!! XD

Vol 5 is out... FINALLY~!! <3<3<3
: (^_^) BTW, I noticed the change in illustration. Is the illustrator different or does he just change his style?--[[User:Hypernova|Hypernova]] 21:44, 22 July 2012 (CDT)

I believe its the same illustrator. The main way to tell is the expression in the pictures (mouth & eyebrows), the eyes, and the crease under the eyebrow. EG:
v1: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/3/37/UtsuroNoHako_vol1.jpg
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/d/d4/UtsuroNoHako_003.jpg
v2: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako2_1.jpg
v3: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako3_4.jpg
v4: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=File:UtsuroNoHako4_5.jpg
If you look closely in v4, you can tell the art changed subtly but more or less the same.
Now, v5: http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/c/c6/UtsuroNoHako5_1.jpg
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/7/7b/UtsuroNoHako5_5.jpg
Expression, eyes, and crease are extremely similar. Its still Tetsuo , the drawings look more sharp now and for some odd reason Tetsuo really focused on making the charas look more mature. I was fine with Maria in v1 ^^

== PDFs? ==

Is anyone currently in the progress of making PDF's for the completed volumes?
: Originally, I only wanted to upload PDFs once the volumes are fully edited, but since that's not going to happen, I guess we could add some. For now, if you're interested in PDFs, you'll find some on BakaBT, indowebster, [http://sinisterspark.weebly.com/1/category/5light%20novelc704abb736/1.html here] and [http://arczyx.blogspot.ch/2012/01/utsuro-no-hako-to-zero-no-maria-light.html here]. Pick one. :D [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]] 08:47, 6 June 2012 (CDT)

== ebups ==
I made some ebups today, [http://www.mediafire.com/?0h12i5uim0a5a here].
I couldn't test them on my ereader since mine just got rma'd, but it should work.

User:Someperson007

2012-06-12T17:14:19Z

Someperson007:

^username

Wandering Editor (has edited when not logged, lazy)

User:Someperson007

2012-06-12T17:13:22Z

Someperson007:

^username
Wandering Editor (has edited when not logged, lazy)

User:Someperson007

2012-06-12T17:05:10Z

Someperson007: Created page with "^username"

^username

Talk:High School DxD

2012-06-12T16:58:09Z

Someperson007:

This project requires a '''synopsis''' and '''registration page''' before it can be submitted for approval; that aside, we're still waiting for the higher-ups to come back of course --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 23:33, 14 November 2011 (CST)

Very nice ! Thanks a lot for translating the novel Code-Zero.

Tnanks for translation. Plot is very interesting and main hero is not narrow-minded japan schoolboy. It looks like Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi but more interesting than the last. (Palert)

Huh? I dare you to say that again after reading every volume after volume 5 of Itsuten :D --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 10:02, 2 December 2011 (CST)

Hahaha, I sure would love that opportunity Larethian. So translated faster! :p jk [[User:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]] 13:39, 2 December 2011 (CST)

IMO, Ise and Taito should meet though. That Dragon Booster or whatever it's name is would be awesome on Taito, considering his overall cockroach status (going by hardness to perma-kill). --[[Special:Contributions/188.64.204.90|188.64.204.90]] 16:07, 2 December 2011 (CST)

I don't think you know what you've just started... Ise/Taito ship!

Feel like spoiling, but better not, just check out some of the later illustrations in Itsuten. Taito is pretty badass from v6 onwards. He is the Dark Rabbit after all. Volumes 1 to 4 of Itsuten is just a prologue that sets up the stage and student council characters, so they are a little slow. Every volume after v5 ends with a stunning revelation. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 20:10, 2 December 2011 (CST)

== Title 7,2 Amendment ==
I think the "arrival of the shit-geezer from the north" has been misstranslated. Kuzou jiji = shitty geezer. Its not like he is made of fecal matter, but rather is a shitty ( damn ) old bat.

== Thank you! ==

This is such a great read!! Thanks to the translators and everyone else who are working to make the rest of us able to read this =]

Seconded.

Me three --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 21:17, 25 December 2011 (CST)

A big thanks to the translators , keep up the good work guys!

Code-Zero and editors staff, thanks a lot for your work. Hope, all we will see final volumes with you :)

~I am really enjoying reading this novel. Many Many Thanks to the translators, editors & all other stuffs for their hard work. Please keep up the good work, we all want to see final volumes with you guys !! =)
--[[User:RuMz|RuMz]] 00:55, 14 February 2012 (UTC+6)

You guys are awesome :)

==Characters description on the Main Page==

For the characters description, I think the rank (bishop, knight, etc.) should be more emphasized on, personally, if it'S possible... Andis it possible to bake it collapsible like in Infinite Stratos, since there's a lot of names? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2011 (CST)

Yeah you are right. So I will add a terminology section is well afterward to make it easier.
Code-Zero

Please change " yondai" into "great four" in Rias desc. Dunno why we left that untranslated....--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:12, 2 January 2012 (CST)

Just now while reading the manga, I found that 'Asia' is typed as 'Aashia'. Does this differ from person to person who is translating? On personal note, 'Aashia' sounds better since 'Asia' is a continent. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 10:49, 13 January 2012 (CST)

Depends on how you pronounce it. If my knowledge on kanas is right (which I doubt but should be fine), the "si" turns into a "shi" in Japanese. There's no "si" sound. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:18, 15 January 2012 (CST)

The Italian actress Asia Argento's name is pronounced ah-ZEE-ah so Asia's name is most likly pronounced similarly. Their is another name spelled Asia of middle eastern origin and is pronounced differently. (Anon)

I think you can make a si sound in katakana like　セィ but it does really matter since it is spelt　アーシア. It is probably translated as Asia because that is a legitimate Italian name. --[[User:J112|J112]] 17:37, 15 January 2012 (CST)

== New Characters ==

I think 'Irina Shido' and 'Azazel' might be Isei's servants!...since Rias has already filled all her required positions. What do you say? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 23:57, 29 December 2011 (CST)

do you think azazel leader of the fallen angel will become a (lowly) devil?--[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 11:08, 12 February 2012 (CST)

1 and half months ago,I was not aware of his kind. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 01:51, 13 February 2012 (CST)

I dont think so... [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]]

== Excalibur ==

'''...Church along with Irina to destroy or retrieve the stolen swords of Exicaliburs'''....according to mythology, isn't there only one 'Excalibur' weilded by King Arthur?

Excalibur. Or as it really was named; caliburn.
But yes, you are correct.--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:16, 2 January 2012 (CST)

Now we all know there are a lot of "Excalibur" in this story but shouldn't we say "the holy swords Excalibur" (without the "s") and "the Excaliburs" (with the "s") and not "the holy swords of Excaliburs" (in the characters' description)?--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 16:50, 15 January 2012 (CST)

I would agree with using "the Holy Swords Excalibur", and "the Excaliburs" since Excalibur in the former context is more of a title given to the set of swords fashioned from the shards of the original. Also, with reference to Caliburn, hopefully we won't have to conflate it with Clarent the way modern legends usually do.--[[User:Ikepuska|Ikepuska]] 20:42 12 April 2012 (EST)

According to mythology, King Arthur pulled Caliburn out of the stone, and when he did an unchivalrous act he lost Caliburn. In replacement he got Excalibur. Full details, I have no idea, but yea... Anyway, this IS just a story, and although there are references to other mythological systems, it's not like it has to be correct right? [[User:Shortykilz|Shortykilz]] 03:04, 9 June 2012 (CDT)

== Illustrations ==

What do you think of fixing High School DxD illustrations with photoshop, the way manga editing does? I have some free time on my hands.

What i am talking about is something like [http://i44.tinypic.com/s5y4w1.png This]. If you want me to do it, just reply and ill fix it up asap. And if you need any graphical editing assistance just call one me. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:20, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Volume 1, 2, 3 and 4 are done, fixed the black and white illustrations, and redrawed, joined the spreads (double pages) for awesomeness. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:02, 1 January 2012 (CST)

What about the color page with Ise and Asia in volume 1--24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

I didn't touch the volume 1, also i don't see a page like that... there's one blank page, you might be refering to it, but i have no idea whats up with it, as i said, i havn't edited anything in volume 1 illustrations, also... whose comment is that? --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 16:35, 1 January 2012 (CST)

I was talking about the color pages at the beginning of the book and it's the two page one that shows Ise grabbing Asia's hand but it has a grey line where the pages meet. You don't have to do anything about it just mentioning it.-- 24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

I see, my point is that i can't access that image, it's a white blank page for me, thus i thought yer asking about that (figured that its that way for everyone), i have no problem redrawing it, in fact, i already finished it(since i can't access it i found HSDxD vol 1 raws and used those). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 17:43, 1 January 2012 (CST)

Sorry if I was being a nuisance but I didn't know you couldn't access it or that you were working on it.-- 24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

No need to worry, about that, i wasn't working on it until you asked me about it, i was just unaware of that page (since i couldn't access it) and i had no idea what yer talking about. Thanks for letting me know of it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:02, 1 January 2012 (CST)

== anime discussion thread? ==

Koneko-boobies in ending ^_^ !!!! Along with everybody elses, but I just thought that koneko-boobs were more important/rare(?). Seeing as she's mostly tsun-tsun, and not dere in the story-so-far.

== Narration ==

What tenses should the narration in this light novel be? Past tense? -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:16, 7 January 2012 (CST)
good question. i noticed alot of inconsistencies, like "i am so happy..." and "i was about to dance..." in the same paragraph.
i'm not super skilled in grammar, but imho, the past tense reads more smoothly. books tend to use it alot for narration.
P.S. wow, so many editors for this project. well, honestly it needs them. --[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 15:47, 13 January 2012 (CST)

Just an opinion here, but present tense tends to work better for this novel.
This is because the main character's narration merges seamlessly with his thoughts and instant reactions. Flipping back and forth between present and past tense is particularly cumbersome and prone to inconsistencies, especially since thoughts are expressed directly.

For example, there's no {"xyz", I think to myself} kind of construction where you can change the action (thinking) to past tense.

"I thought to myself" would the past tense form of that. I believe this issue has been discussed about in the Baka-Tsuki forum, if not then just post it there. The forum link is found on the main page for High School DxD, under the heading Feedback. The general consensus is that past tense should be used. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:09, 8 March 2012 (CST)

Although there some exceptions to that rule where present can be used, but for the most part past tense is the default tense. Once again feel free to post this in the forums if you feel strongly about it. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:12, 8 March 2012 (CST)

Writing in past tense makes much more sense to this story line up. Present tense is rarely used. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:00, 9 March 2012 (CST)

I realize it is just a matter of style and either present or past tense are acceptable as long as it is consistent.
However, when the narration says things like "today is a holiday" I get the sense the original is in present tense. Today was a holiday? "That day was a holiday" would be changing the text.

' "I thought to myself" would the past tense form of that.' Exactly my point. IF the author used such descriptions, it would be possible to write/rewrite thoughts into past tense without changing the content of the thoughts. However, the narrator does NOT use these types of constructions. Precisely because the narration states the character's thoughts directly without specifying the action of thinking, to change it to past tense will be altering the contents of the thoughts. When the narrator goes "this is great!" do you change it to "it was great"?

Anyway, I'm not calling for action but just stating an opinion here. After all, if the original question of past vs present was asked, there exists an argument for both sides. It would take a lot of work (and wasted effort) to rewrite everything at this point. Especially if editors have been actively correcting present tense to past tense all this time. -- 14:15 9 March 2012 (EST)

THe narration is changed to the past tense while all the dialogues are kept the same as it is wether in past or present. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 01:41, 9 March 2012 (CST)

== Volume 11 Life... ==

Did the main Character Die ? If so I lost my intrest in this novel --[[User:DarksBG|DarksBG]]

Don't loose ur patience...vol 12 is the continuation of it. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 22:57, 25 January 2012 (CST)

I was just about to ask the same thing... Did vol 11 just come out? Meaning, expect to see vol 12 in like 6+ months? -007

vol 11 came out on 20th while the 12th will come out in near april. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 05:38, 26 January 2012 (CST)

Can I ask for a favor ... let me know if he survives tnx --[[User:DarksBG|DarksBG]] 26 January 2012, at 22:33. {CST}

go look for spoilers on the forum if u wanna know...this is not the correct place 2 ask this pal --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 23:49, 26 January 2012 (CST)

I have read the translated chapters available but am just curious what is Samael’s curse?
Sorry if this is a spoiler request. -- [[User:Baillie444|Baillie444]] 6 March 2012, 20:33.

Samael is the killer of dragons. The curse is a sort of killing curse for dragons. Use this link if you want to read a detailed summary of volume 11 http://forums.animesuki.com/group.php?do=discuss&discussionid=1967 - Cataccountant

== Errors ??? ==

I have been reading NEW KNIGHT & NEW RIVAL and i found some thing like this : [Red-one. Your hostility is incredibly low is well.]
should it be [ low as well ] ??

There's no need 2 report. U can edit it by ur self. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 09:04, 5 February 2012 (CST)

== Vol 3 ==

when new life and friend are coming out? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 11:17, 12 February 2012 (CST)
it's out, better del this post

== volume 4+ ==

when will vol:4 and onwards be translated , hope its soon ^_^

have patience...translator is on a week break --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 10:43, 5 March 2012 (CST)

== Devils vs Demons ==

It might be a little late, but in Volume 10 the author reveals the existence of "Extra Demons" 番外の悪魔（エキストラ・デーモン）, which are top class families not listed among the 72 Pillars.
This suggests that Akuma (悪魔) is probably better translated as "demon" as opposed to "devil."

It sure gives an 'evil' touch to it as 'demon'. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 13:29, 7 March 2012 (CST)

== Devil Classes ==

Just a simple question of consistency (there is no correct answer). Is it better to use top, mid, bottom or high, mid, low to describe the different classes of devils?

== Fallen Angel leader Azazel ==

Just throwing out some thoughts for discussion.

There is a standardization issue on Azazel's title (堕天使の総督), which has been variously translated as Governor, Governor-General and Viceroy. These terms are all acceptable since they have been used to translate historical official positions (but translations should stick to one for consistency). However, one caveat is that these terms imply Azazel is ruling on someone's behalf, which isn't really the case. In particular, viceroy means royal representative and implies some sort of king as a superior. (Of course, it can be explained as a title inherited from his days under God's service, but that would be mere speculation.)

Commander-in-chief might work, though it emphasizes the military aspect over civil administration. President, Premier or Chancellor would seem too civil. Fuhrer and dictator, on the other hand, may have too much of a Nazi connotation.

== Translation taken ==

Who the f*ck is copy-pasting BT's translations??? I didn't know that it could be actually done. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:45, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

Having been on this site for a long time, I am ashamed to think [fans] would do such a thing. Seeing as it is now 2012, there are just some really scandalous people out there who are willing to go the extra mile. For example, zzhk?'s detailed summaries are all over the place on disgusting ad supported/money-making file-hosting sites. I am not pointing any fingers, but if you just google the right term they pop up unanimously. I did that search around January? Wouldn't be surprised if BT's are lurking around... maybe it's time BT changes its policies? After all, that big NOTE just doesn't work because there is no honor among thieves.

== Volume 4+ questions ? ==

I was just wondering as to what was happening with volume four and up, i'm not trying to antagonize or bother or anything it's just that someone was working on it then the work just stopped midway. I'm curious as too why that happened.
Sorry to bother you all!- [[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:48, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

I wouldnt take any translation as stopped until atleast a month has past since a viable update. But in response to your question, yes, we are still translating, but no one translates on a schedule--[[User:J112|J112]] 17:52, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

Okay thanks sorry to be a bother--[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 20:01, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

==Popular==
"This page was last modified on 1 May 2012, at 10:44.
This page has been accessed 2,053,083 times."
Banzai.

This page was last modified on 12 June 2012, at 01:49.
This page has been accessed 3,046,158 times.
One month later...

== a suggestion ==

you should give the following links as a mirror reference for all those 'life' parts you havn't yet translated.

http://dxd.wikia.com/wiki/Summaries

Also could you please hurry up with the translations??

Meanwhile you could post their translations or something like that ,i.e, a rough plot sketch of your own translations if you don't want to be see as Plagiarists!!

And Plz l Plz atleast post some more summaries of volumes and spoilers.....we love to be spoilt!!!

Begging for translations aren't going to make them come out faster, these types of demands only irritate the translators and staff. As per Baka-Tsuki policy, translations come out when they come out. Translation are time consuming. Posting summaries here are not permissible, except in very very very rare circumstances like for Shakugan no Shana. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 13:06, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

To the anonymous person.
Like Hiro said we cant post summaries here. Also my first priority is translation. Not summaries. There are people who read summaries and who wants to know about the latest volume. But there are people who dont read summaries because they want to read the proper translation.
Congratulation. Because of you, I am now resolved to translate the earlier volumes first because readers whom follows the translation can catch up to the latest volumes much more quicker.
--[[User:Code-Zero|Code-Zero]] 06:24, 11 May 2012 (CDT)

/\ What he said. I approve this message. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 06:33, 11 May 2012 (CDT)

Just one thing to say...I really hate the kind of people who keeps demanding things (like ''please hurry up'' or ''at least do this or that'' like before), not that I don´t THINK alike sometimes,but,I am not paying,nor helping on the translations,so which right do I have to complain?Nearly none,I know this well. STOP acting this way, it´s really irritant to see you destroying the pleasure of others,let them work on their pace,they don´t have any obligation of soothing your impatience to wait...
And thanks for the hard-work on the tranlations,specially on DxD. (I don´t know if here is a proper place to say all this,so... sorry,if this is the case...)

Well well, I'll just say, n0m@n, don't worry about the fags, they get jittery the moment they don't get their daily treat (which has run dry due to everyone's exams). For the impatient ones out there: begging for more just makes the translator work at a slower pace, so try it at your own risk. N0m@n isn't obliged to work for you, neither should you try to make him (that includes shifting his work in a particular direction). --[[User:Akuma|Akuma]] 13:25, 11 May 2012 (CDT)

== Xenovia ?? ==

'''Xenovia''' (ゼノヴィア, '''Zenovia''') so which one is her name ??--[[User:Seroja|Seroja]] 19:51, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

'''Zenovia''' is the literal romaji converted directly from the katakana. '''Xenovia''' is the actual translation decided.

It's like the way リアス is read "Riasu," but we write it in English as "Rias."
--[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 19:56, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

== Uncomplete Full Text on Volume 11 ==

Er, hi Code-Zero. First of all, thank you for your unwavering dedication all this time to get the project done. Really appreciate it.
Second, well, I really don't wanna bother you with this problem, but it seems like there's some parts missing on the full text of vol.11
Just giving you some info in case you didn't notice it. Sorry for being nosy, don't mean any harm. --[[User:Silvertone|Silvertone]] 15:54, 14 May 2012 (CDT)

The images also isn't inserted, I don't know where to insert the images in text -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 04:40, 15 May 2012 (CDT)

^you may wanna look at pdf version of this volume on simon's download page. I already put the pictures and added the missing parts there. I wanna do that here, but thought that i better not, since there are editors responsible for that. So, best i can do just to make notice of it.

Talk:Campione!

2012-06-12T06:44:32Z

Someperson007:

Campione! is great, please do your best with it...
{YoshikuniKAITO;13/agust/2011}

There's several missing " in dialogues. Is it intentional?[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 09:39, 19 August 2011 (CDT)

Shouldn't be. Correct them in these cases. Though, be sure that you aren't mistaking it for the monologue. -[[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:27, 25 August 2011 (CDT)

...wow, the story looks interesting. I can't help but wait for the next chapter :D - [[User:RasteShelphyd|RasteShelphyd]] 21:46, 24 January 2012 (CST)

when Chapter5 will be completed? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 15:21, 17 March 2012 (CDT)

Once the translator, alex, is back. When ''that'' will be... I don't know.--[[User:Kadi|Kadi]] 21:12, 27 March 2012 (CDT)

Aorii u know i really love u???? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 21:50, 9 April 2012 (CDT)

Don't suddenly say something stupid! (ノ゜△゜)ノ~ (;｡▽｡)ヽ save that for the ppl you mean it to -- [[User:Aorii|Aorii]] 05:39, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

When will be v2c7 done ? i simple cant wait for more chapters of this great novel ^^

Translator's working on it. Don't be so impatient...and help us with edits. XD [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:20, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

Translation for v2 is already going very fast so it wont be a very long wait. Prob around the weekend? Lol @ ^[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 18:56, 7 May 2012 (CDT)

So glad that this novel will have an anime adaptation this coming july! another LN to be animated besides <<SAO>> ~ [[User:Ghost|Ghost]] 22:31, 18 May 2012 (UTC + 8)

There seems to be some problem with the navigation, after volume 2 afterword, i jump straight to volume 3 chapter 1, skipping novel illustrations and prologue?

Its fixed now. you can jump to vol 3 prologue. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:01, 2 June 2012 (CDT)

Old Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/f1/Campione_v2_139.jpg

New Style:
http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/f/fe/Campione_v12_149.jpg

(╯°□°）╯︵ ┻━┻

Talk:High School DxD

2012-05-01T23:35:32Z

Someperson007:

This project requires a '''synopsis''' and '''registration page''' before it can be submitted for approval; that aside, we're still waiting for the higher-ups to come back of course --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 23:33, 14 November 2011 (CST)

Very nice ! Thanks a lot for translating the novel Code-Zero.

Tnanks for translation. Plot is very interesting and main hero is not narrow-minded japan schoolboy. It looks like Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi but more interesting than the last. (Palert)

Huh? I dare you to say that again after reading every volume after volume 5 of Itsuten :D --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 10:02, 2 December 2011 (CST)

Hahaha, I sure would love that opportunity Larethian. So translated faster! :p jk [[User:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]] 13:39, 2 December 2011 (CST)

IMO, Ise and Taito should meet though. That Dragon Booster or whatever it's name is would be awesome on Taito, considering his overall cockroach status (going by hardness to perma-kill). --[[Special:Contributions/188.64.204.90|188.64.204.90]] 16:07, 2 December 2011 (CST)

I don't think you know what you've just started... Ise/Taito ship!

Feel like spoiling, but better not, just check out some of the later illustrations in Itsuten. Taito is pretty badass from v6 onwards. He is the Dark Rabbit after all. Volumes 1 to 4 of Itsuten is just a prologue that sets up the stage and student council characters, so they are a little slow. Every volume after v5 ends with a stunning revelation. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 20:10, 2 December 2011 (CST)

== Title 7,2 Amendment ==
I think the "arrival of the shit-geezer from the north" has been misstranslated. Kuzou jiji = shitty geezer. Its not like he is made of fecal matter, but rather is a shitty ( damn ) old bat.

== Thank you! ==

This is such a great read!! Thanks to the translators and everyone else who are working to make the rest of us able to read this =]

Seconded.

Me three --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 21:17, 25 December 2011 (CST)

A big thanks to the translators , keep up the good work guys!

Code-Zero and editors staff, thanks a lot for your work. Hope, all we will see final volumes with you :)

~I am really enjoying reading this novel. Many Many Thanks to the translators, editors & all other stuffs for their hard work. Please keep up the good work, we all want to see final volumes with you guys !! =)
--[[User:RuMz|RuMz]] 00:55, 14 February 2012 (UTC+6)

You guys are awesome :)

==Characters description on the Main Page==

For the characters description, I think the rank (bishop, knight, etc.) should be more emphasized on, personally, if it'S possible... Andis it possible to bake it collapsible like in Infinite Stratos, since there's a lot of names? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2011 (CST)

Yeah you are right. So I will add a terminology section is well afterward to make it easier.
Code-Zero

Please change " yondai" into "great four" in Rias desc. Dunno why we left that untranslated....--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:12, 2 January 2012 (CST)

Just now while reading the manga, I found that 'Asia' is typed as 'Aashia'. Does this differ from person to person who is translating? On personal note, 'Aashia' sounds better since 'Asia' is a continent. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 10:49, 13 January 2012 (CST)

Depends on how you pronounce it. If my knowledge on kanas is right (which I doubt but should be fine), the "si" turns into a "shi" in Japanese. There's no "si" sound. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:18, 15 January 2012 (CST)

The Italian actress Asia Argento's name is pronounced ah-ZEE-ah so Asia's name is most likly pronounced similarly. Their is another name spelled Asia of middle eastern origin and is pronounced differently. (Anon)

I think you can make a si sound in katakana like　セィ but it does really matter since it is spelt　アーシア. It is probably translated as Asia because that is a legitimate Italian name. --[[User:J112|J112]] 17:37, 15 January 2012 (CST)

== New Characters ==

I think 'Irina Shido' and 'Azazel' might be Isei's servants!...since Rias has already filled all her required positions. What do you say? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 23:57, 29 December 2011 (CST)

do you think azazel leader of the fallen angel will become a (lowly) devil?--[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 11:08, 12 February 2012 (CST)

1 and half months ago,I was not aware of his kind. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 01:51, 13 February 2012 (CST)

== Excalibur ==

'''...Church along with Irina to destroy or retrieve the stolen swords of Exicaliburs'''....according to mythology, isn't there only one 'Excalibur' weilded by King Arthur?

Excalibur. Or as it really was named; caliburn.
But yes, you are correct.--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:16, 2 January 2012 (CST)

Now we all know there are a lot of "Excalibur" in this story but shouldn't we say "the holy swords Excalibur" (without the "s") and "the Excaliburs" (with the "s") and not "the holy swords of Excaliburs" (in the characters' description)?--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 16:50, 15 January 2012 (CST)

I would agree with using "the Holy Swords Excalibur", and "the Excaliburs" since Excalibur in the former context is more of a title given to the set of swords fashioned from the shards of the original. Also, with reference to Caliburn, hopefully we won't have to conflate it with Clarent the way modern legends usually do.--[[User:Ikepuska|Ikepuska]] 20:42 12 April 2012 (EST)

== Illustrations ==

What do you think of fixing High School DxD illustrations with photoshop, the way manga editing does? I have some free time on my hands.

What i am talking about is something like [http://i44.tinypic.com/s5y4w1.png This]. If you want me to do it, just reply and ill fix it up asap. And if you need any graphical editing assistance just call one me. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:20, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Volume 1, 2, 3 and 4 are done, fixed the black and white illustrations, and redrawed, joined the spreads (double pages) for awesomeness. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:02, 1 January 2012 (CST)

What about the color page with Ise and Asia in volume 1--24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

I didn't touch the volume 1, also i don't see a page like that... there's one blank page, you might be refering to it, but i have no idea whats up with it, as i said, i havn't edited anything in volume 1 illustrations, also... whose comment is that? --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 16:35, 1 January 2012 (CST)

I was talking about the color pages at the beginning of the book and it's the two page one that shows Ise grabbing Asia's hand but it has a grey line where the pages meet. You don't have to do anything about it just mentioning it.-- 24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

I see, my point is that i can't access that image, it's a white blank page for me, thus i thought yer asking about that (figured that its that way for everyone), i have no problem redrawing it, in fact, i already finished it(since i can't access it i found HSDxD vol 1 raws and used those). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 17:43, 1 January 2012 (CST)

Sorry if I was being a nuisance but I didn't know you couldn't access it or that you were working on it.-- 24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

No need to worry, about that, i wasn't working on it until you asked me about it, i was just unaware of that page (since i couldn't access it) and i had no idea what yer talking about. Thanks for letting me know of it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:02, 1 January 2012 (CST)

== anime discussion thread? ==

Koneko-boobies in ending ^_^ !!!! Along with everybody elses, but I just thought that koneko-boobs were more important/rare(?). Seeing as she's mostly tsun-tsun, and not dere in the story-so-far.

== Narration ==

What tenses should the narration in this light novel be? Past tense? -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:16, 7 January 2012 (CST)
good question. i noticed alot of inconsistencies, like "i am so happy..." and "i was about to dance..." in the same paragraph.
i'm not super skilled in grammar, but imho, the past tense reads more smoothly. books tend to use it alot for narration.
P.S. wow, so many editors for this project. well, honestly it needs them. --[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 15:47, 13 January 2012 (CST)

Just an opinion here, but present tense tends to work better for this novel.
This is because the main character's narration merges seamlessly with his thoughts and instant reactions. Flipping back and forth between present and past tense is particularly cumbersome and prone to inconsistencies, especially since thoughts are expressed directly.

For example, there's no {"xyz", I think to myself} kind of construction where you can change the action (thinking) to past tense.

"I thought to myself" would the past tense form of that. I believe this issue has been discussed about in the Baka-Tsuki forum, if not then just post it there. The forum link is found on the main page for High School DxD, under the heading Feedback. The general consensus is that past tense should be used. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:09, 8 March 2012 (CST)

Although there some exceptions to that rule where present can be used, but for the most part past tense is the default tense. Once again feel free to post this in the forums if you feel strongly about it. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:12, 8 March 2012 (CST)

Writing in past tense makes much more sense to this story line up. Present tense is rarely used. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:00, 9 March 2012 (CST)

I realize it is just a matter of style and either present or past tense are acceptable as long as it is consistent.
However, when the narration says things like "today is a holiday" I get the sense the original is in present tense. Today was a holiday? "That day was a holiday" would be changing the text.

' "I thought to myself" would the past tense form of that.' Exactly my point. IF the author used such descriptions, it would be possible to write/rewrite thoughts into past tense without changing the content of the thoughts. However, the narrator does NOT use these types of constructions. Precisely because the narration states the character's thoughts directly without specifying the action of thinking, to change it to past tense will be altering the contents of the thoughts. When the narrator goes "this is great!" do you change it to "it was great"?

Anyway, I'm not calling for action but just stating an opinion here. After all, if the original question of past vs present was asked, there exists an argument for both sides. It would take a lot of work (and wasted effort) to rewrite everything at this point. Especially if editors have been actively correcting present tense to past tense all this time. -- 14:15 9 March 2012 (EST)

THe narration is changed to the past tense while all the dialogues are kept the same as it is wether in past or present. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 01:41, 9 March 2012 (CST)

== Volume 11 Life... ==

Did the main Character Die ? If so I lost my intrest in this novel --[[User:DarksBG|DarksBG]]

Don't loose ur patience...vol 12 is the continuation of it. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 22:57, 25 January 2012 (CST)

I was just about to ask the same thing... Did vol 11 just come out? Meaning, expect to see vol 12 in like 6+ months? -007

vol 11 came out on 20th while the 12th will come out in near april. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 05:38, 26 January 2012 (CST)

Can I ask for a favor ... let me know if he survives tnx --[[User:DarksBG|DarksBG]] 26 January 2012, at 22:33. {CST}

go look for spoilers on the forum if u wanna know...this is not the correct place 2 ask this pal --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 23:49, 26 January 2012 (CST)

I have read the translated chapters available but am just curious what is Samael’s curse?
Sorry if this is a spoiler request. -- [[User:Baillie444|Baillie444]] 6 March 2012, 20:33.

Samael is the killer of dragons. The curse is a sort of killing curse for dragons. Use this link if you want to read a detailed summary of volume 11 http://forums.animesuki.com/group.php?do=discuss&discussionid=1967 - Cataccountant

== Errors ??? ==

I have been reading NEW KNIGHT & NEW RIVAL and i found some thing like this : [Red-one. Your hostility is incredibly low is well.]
should it be [ low as well ] ??

There's no need 2 report. U can edit it by ur self. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 09:04, 5 February 2012 (CST)

== Vol 3 ==

when new life and friend are coming out? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 11:17, 12 February 2012 (CST)
it's out, better del this post

== volume 4+ ==

when will vol:4 and onwards be translated , hope its soon ^_^

have patience...translator is on a week break --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 10:43, 5 March 2012 (CST)

== Devils vs Demons ==

It might be a little late, but in Volume 10 the author reveals the existence of "Extra Demons" 番外の悪魔（エキストラ・デーモン）, which are top class families not listed among the 72 Pillars.
This suggests that Akuma (悪魔) is probably better translated as "demon" as opposed to "devil."

It sure gives an 'evil' touch to it as 'demon'. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 13:29, 7 March 2012 (CST)

== Devil Classes ==

Just a simple question of consistency (there is no correct answer). Is it better to use top, mid, bottom or high, mid, low to describe the different classes of devils?

== Fallen Angel leader Azazel ==

Just throwing out some thoughts for discussion.

There is a standardization issue on Azazel's title (堕天使の総督), which has been variously translated as Governor, Governor-General and Viceroy. These terms are all acceptable since they have been used to translate historical official positions (but translations should stick to one for consistency). However, one caveat is that these terms imply Azazel is ruling on someone's behalf, which isn't really the case. In particular, viceroy means royal representative and implies some sort of king as a superior. (Of course, it can be explained as a title inherited from his days under God's service, but that would be mere speculation.)

Commander-in-chief might work, though it emphasizes the military aspect over civil administration. President, Premier or Chancellor would seem too civil. Fuhrer and dictator, on the other hand, may have too much of a Nazi connotation.

== Translation taken ==

Who the f*ck is copy-pasting BT's translations??? I didn't know that it could be actually done. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:45, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

Having been on this site for a long time, I am ashamed to think [fans] would do such a thing. Seeing as it is now 2012, there are just some really scandalous people out there who are willing to go the extra mile. For example, zzhk?'s detailed summaries are all over the place on disgusting ad supported/money-making file-hosting sites. I am not pointing any fingers, but if you just google the right term they pop up unanimously. I did that search around January? Wouldn't be surprised if BT's are lurking around... maybe it's time BT changes its policies? After all, that big NOTE just doesn't work because there is no honor among thieves.

== Volume 4+ questions ? ==

I was just wondering as to what was happening with volume four and up, i'm not trying to antagonize or bother or anything it's just that someone was working on it then the work just stopped midway. I'm curious as too why that happened.
Sorry to bother you all!- [[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:48, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

I wouldnt take any translation as stopped until atleast a month has past since a viable update. But in response to your question, yes, we are still translating, but no one translates on a schedule--[[User:J112|J112]] 17:52, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

Okay thanks sorry to be a bother--[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 20:01, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

==Popular==
"This page was last modified on 1 May 2012, at 10:44.
This page has been accessed 2,053,083 times."
Banzai.

Talk:Date A Live

2012-04-20T18:54:40Z

Someperson007:

I added the tag so it can't be updated as a full project, unless you object. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 19:53, 27 December 2011 (CST)

I don't really mind, but I don't think it's ready to be a full project yet.. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 20:05, 27 December 2011 (CST)

Technically, it's enough, I think. Onizuka-GTO will check that. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:11, 27 December 2011 (CST)

"Illustrations by Tsunako(つなこ)" I was seriously doubting my eyes thinking the illustrations resembled Neptunia, until I saw that quote. Fuuuuuuuuu
Yea, after visiting [her?] blog(http://tyamo.wa-syo-ku.com/) I can see its there. Haaa

Talk:Date A Live

2012-04-20T18:16:40Z

Someperson007:

I added the tag so it can't be updated as a full project, unless you object. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 19:53, 27 December 2011 (CST)

I don't really mind, but I don't think it's ready to be a full project yet.. --[[User:Jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] 20:05, 27 December 2011 (CST)

Technically, it's enough, I think. Onizuka-GTO will check that. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:11, 27 December 2011 (CST)

"Illustrations by Tsunako(つなこ)" I was seriously doubting my eyes thinking the illustrations resembled Neptunia, until I saw that quote. Fuuuuuuuuu
Yea, after visiting [her?] twitter (http://tyamo.wa-syo-ku.com/) I can see its there. Haaa

Talk:Date A Live

2012-04-20T18:14:33Z

Someperson007:

Talk:High School DxD

2012-04-20T00:58:36Z

Someperson007: /* Translation taken */

This project requires a '''synopsis''' and '''registration page''' before it can be submitted for approval; that aside, we're still waiting for the higher-ups to come back of course --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 23:33, 14 November 2011 (CST)

Very nice ! Thanks a lot for translating the novel Code-Zero.

Tnanks for translation. Plot is very interesting and main hero is not narrow-minded japan schoolboy. It looks like Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi but more interesting than the last. (Palert)

Huh? I dare you to say that again after reading every volume after volume 5 of Itsuten :D --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 10:02, 2 December 2011 (CST)

Hahaha, I sure would love that opportunity Larethian. So translated faster! :p jk [[User:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]] 13:39, 2 December 2011 (CST)

IMO, Ise and Taito should meet though. That Dragon Booster or whatever it's name is would be awesome on Taito, considering his overall cockroach status (going by hardness to perma-kill). --[[Special:Contributions/188.64.204.90|188.64.204.90]] 16:07, 2 December 2011 (CST)

I don't think you know what you've just started... Ise/Taito ship!

Feel like spoiling, but better not, just check out some of the later illustrations in Itsuten. Taito is pretty badass from v6 onwards. He is the Dark Rabbit after all. Volumes 1 to 4 of Itsuten is just a prologue that sets up the stage and student council characters, so they are a little slow. Every volume after v5 ends with a stunning revelation. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 20:10, 2 December 2011 (CST)

== Title 7,2 Amendment ==
I think the "arrival of the shit-geezer from the north" has been misstranslated. Kuzou jiji = shitty geezer. Its not like he is made of fecal matter, but rather is a shitty ( damn ) old bat.

== Thank you! ==

This is such a great read!! Thanks to the translators and everyone else who are working to make the rest of us able to read this =]

Seconded.

Me three --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 21:17, 25 December 2011 (CST)

A big thanks to the translators , keep up the good work guys!

Code-Zero and editors staff, thanks a lot for your work. Hope, all we will see final volumes with you :)

~I am really enjoying reading this novel. Many Many Thanks to the translators, editors & all other stuffs for their hard work. Please keep up the good work, we all want to see final volumes with you guys !! =)
--[[User:RuMz|RuMz]] 00:55, 14 February 2012 (UTC+6)

You guys are awesome :)

==Characters description on the Main Page==

For the characters description, I think the rank (bishop, knight, etc.) should be more emphasized on, personally, if it'S possible... Andis it possible to bake it collapsible like in Infinite Stratos, since there's a lot of names? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2011 (CST)

Yeah you are right. So I will add a terminology section is well afterward to make it easier.
Code-Zero

Please change " yondai" into "great four" in Rias desc. Dunno why we left that untranslated....--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:12, 2 January 2012 (CST)

Just now while reading the manga, I found that 'Asia' is typed as 'Aashia'. Does this differ from person to person who is translating? On personal note, 'Aashia' sounds better since 'Asia' is a continent. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 10:49, 13 January 2012 (CST)

Depends on how you pronounce it. If my knowledge on kanas is right (which I doubt but should be fine), the "si" turns into a "shi" in Japanese. There's no "si" sound. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:18, 15 January 2012 (CST)

The Italian actress Asia Argento's name is pronounced ah-ZEE-ah so Asia's name is most likly pronounced similarly. Their is another name spelled Asia of middle eastern origin and is pronounced differently. (Anon)

I think you can make a si sound in katakana like　セィ but it does really matter since it is spelt　アーシア. It is probably translated as Asia because that is a legitimate Italian name. --[[User:J112|J112]] 17:37, 15 January 2012 (CST)

== New Characters ==

I think 'Irina Shido' and 'Azazel' might be Isei's servants!...since Rias has already filled all her required positions. What do you say? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 23:57, 29 December 2011 (CST)

do you think azazel leader of the fallen angel will become a (lowly) devil?--[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 11:08, 12 February 2012 (CST)

1 and half months ago,I was not aware of his kind. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 01:51, 13 February 2012 (CST)

== Excalibur ==

'''...Church along with Irina to destroy or retrieve the stolen swords of Exicaliburs'''....according to mythology, isn't there only one 'Excalibur' weilded by King Arthur?

Excalibur. Or as it really was named; caliburn.
But yes, you are correct.--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:16, 2 January 2012 (CST)

Now we all know there are a lot of "Excalibur" in this story but shouldn't we say "the holy swords Excalibur" (without the "s") and "the Excaliburs" (with the "s") and not "the holy swords of Excaliburs" (in the characters' description)?--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 16:50, 15 January 2012 (CST)

I would agree with using "the Holy Swords Excalibur", and "the Excaliburs" since Excalibur in the former context is more of a title given to the set of swords fashioned from the shards of the original. Also, with reference to Caliburn, hopefully we won't have to conflate it with Clarent the way modern legends usually do.--[[User:Ikepuska|Ikepuska]] 20:42 12 April 2012 (EST)

== Illustrations ==

What do you think of fixing High School DxD illustrations with photoshop, the way manga editing does? I have some free time on my hands.

What i am talking about is something like [http://i44.tinypic.com/s5y4w1.png This]. If you want me to do it, just reply and ill fix it up asap. And if you need any graphical editing assistance just call one me. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:20, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Volume 1, 2, 3 and 4 are done, fixed the black and white illustrations, and redrawed, joined the spreads (double pages) for awesomeness. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:02, 1 January 2012 (CST)

What about the color page with Ise and Asia in volume 1--24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

I didn't touch the volume 1, also i don't see a page like that... there's one blank page, you might be refering to it, but i have no idea whats up with it, as i said, i havn't edited anything in volume 1 illustrations, also... whose comment is that? --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 16:35, 1 January 2012 (CST)

I was talking about the color pages at the beginning of the book and it's the two page one that shows Ise grabbing Asia's hand but it has a grey line where the pages meet. You don't have to do anything about it just mentioning it.-- 24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

I see, my point is that i can't access that image, it's a white blank page for me, thus i thought yer asking about that (figured that its that way for everyone), i have no problem redrawing it, in fact, i already finished it(since i can't access it i found HSDxD vol 1 raws and used those). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 17:43, 1 January 2012 (CST)

Sorry if I was being a nuisance but I didn't know you couldn't access it or that you were working on it.-- 24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

No need to worry, about that, i wasn't working on it until you asked me about it, i was just unaware of that page (since i couldn't access it) and i had no idea what yer talking about. Thanks for letting me know of it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:02, 1 January 2012 (CST)

== anime discussion thread? ==

Koneko-boobies in ending ^_^ !!!! Along with everybody elses, but I just thought that koneko-boobs were more important/rare(?). Seeing as she's mostly tsun-tsun, and not dere in the story-so-far.

== Narration ==

What tenses should the narration in this light novel be? Past tense? -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:16, 7 January 2012 (CST)
good question. i noticed alot of inconsistencies, like "i am so happy..." and "i was about to dance..." in the same paragraph.
i'm not super skilled in grammar, but imho, the past tense reads more smoothly. books tend to use it alot for narration.
P.S. wow, so many editors for this project. well, honestly it needs them. --[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 15:47, 13 January 2012 (CST)

Just an opinion here, but present tense tends to work better for this novel.
This is because the main character's narration merges seamlessly with his thoughts and instant reactions. Flipping back and forth between present and past tense is particularly cumbersome and prone to inconsistencies, especially since thoughts are expressed directly.

For example, there's no {"xyz", I think to myself} kind of construction where you can change the action (thinking) to past tense.

"I thought to myself" would the past tense form of that. I believe this issue has been discussed about in the Baka-Tsuki forum, if not then just post it there. The forum link is found on the main page for High School DxD, under the heading Feedback. The general consensus is that past tense should be used. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:09, 8 March 2012 (CST)

Although there some exceptions to that rule where present can be used, but for the most part past tense is the default tense. Once again feel free to post this in the forums if you feel strongly about it. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:12, 8 March 2012 (CST)

Writing in past tense makes much more sense to this story line up. Present tense is rarely used. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:00, 9 March 2012 (CST)

I realize it is just a matter of style and either present or past tense are acceptable as long as it is consistent.
However, when the narration says things like "today is a holiday" I get the sense the original is in present tense. Today was a holiday? "That day was a holiday" would be changing the text.

' "I thought to myself" would the past tense form of that.' Exactly my point. IF the author used such descriptions, it would be possible to write/rewrite thoughts into past tense without changing the content of the thoughts. However, the narrator does NOT use these types of constructions. Precisely because the narration states the character's thoughts directly without specifying the action of thinking, to change it to past tense will be altering the contents of the thoughts. When the narrator goes "this is great!" do you change it to "it was great"?

Anyway, I'm not calling for action but just stating an opinion here. After all, if the original question of past vs present was asked, there exists an argument for both sides. It would take a lot of work (and wasted effort) to rewrite everything at this point. Especially if editors have been actively correcting present tense to past tense all this time. -- 14:15 9 March 2012 (EST)

THe narration is changed to the past tense while all the dialogues are kept the same as it is wether in past or present. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 01:41, 9 March 2012 (CST)

== Volume 11 Life... ==

Did the main Character Die ? If so I lost my intrest in this novel --[[User:DarksBG|DarksBG]]

Don't loose ur patience...vol 12 is the continuation of it. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 22:57, 25 January 2012 (CST)

I was just about to ask the same thing... Did vol 11 just come out? Meaning, expect to see vol 12 in like 6+ months? -007

vol 11 came out on 20th while the 12th will come out in near april. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 05:38, 26 January 2012 (CST)

Can I ask for a favor ... let me know if he survives tnx --[[User:DarksBG|DarksBG]] 26 January 2012, at 22:33. {CST}

go look for spoilers on the forum if u wanna know...this is not the correct place 2 ask this pal --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 23:49, 26 January 2012 (CST)

I have read the translated chapters available but am just curious what is Samael’s curse?
Sorry if this is a spoiler request. -- [[User:Baillie444|Baillie444]] 6 March 2012, 20:33.

Samael is the killer of dragons. The curse is a sort of killing curse for dragons. Use this link if you want to read a detailed summary of volume 11 http://forums.animesuki.com/group.php?do=discuss&discussionid=1967 - Cataccountant

== Errors ??? ==

I have been reading NEW KNIGHT & NEW RIVAL and i found some thing like this : [Red-one. Your hostility is incredibly low is well.]
should it be [ low as well ] ??

There's no need 2 report. U can edit it by ur self. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 09:04, 5 February 2012 (CST)

== Vol 3 ==

when new life and friend are coming out? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 11:17, 12 February 2012 (CST)
it's out, better del this post

== volume 4+ ==

when will vol:4 and onwards be translated , hope its soon ^_^

have patience...translator is on a week break --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 10:43, 5 March 2012 (CST)

== Devils vs Demons ==

It might be a little late, but in Volume 10 the author reveals the existence of "Extra Demons" 番外の悪魔（エキストラ・デーモン）, which are top class families not listed among the 72 Pillars.
This suggests that Akuma (悪魔) is probably better translated as "demon" as opposed to "devil."

It sure gives an 'evil' touch to it as 'demon'. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 13:29, 7 March 2012 (CST)

== Devil Classes ==

Just a simple question of consistency (there is no correct answer). Is it better to use top, mid, bottom or high, mid, low to describe the different classes of devils?

== Fallen Angel leader Azazel ==

Just throwing out some thoughts for discussion.

There is a standardization issue on Azazel's title (堕天使の総督), which has been variously translated as Governor, Governor-General and Viceroy. These terms are all acceptable since they have been used to translate historical official positions (but translations should stick to one for consistency). However, one caveat is that these terms imply Azazel is ruling on someone's behalf, which isn't really the case. In particular, viceroy means royal representative and implies some sort of king as a superior. (Of course, it can be explained as a title inherited from his days under God's service, but that would be mere speculation.)

Commander-in-chief might work, though it emphasizes the military aspect over civil administration. President, Premier or Chancellor would seem too civil. Fuhrer and dictator, on the other hand, may have too much of a Nazi connotation.

== Translation taken ==

Who the f*ck is copy-pasting BT's translations??? I didn't know that it could be actually done. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:45, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

Having been on this site for a long time, I am ashamed to think [fans] would do such a thing. Seeing as it is now 2012, there are just some really scandalous people out there who are willing to go the extra mile. For example, zzhk?'s detailed summaries are all over the place on disgusting ad supported/money-making file-hosting sites. I am not pointing any fingers, but if you just google the right term they pop up unanimously. I did that search around January? Wouldn't be surprised if BT's are lurking around... maybe it's time BT changes its policies? After all, that big NOTE just doesn't work because there is no honor among thieves.

== Volume 4+ questions ? ==

I was just wondering as to what was happening with volume four and up, i'm not trying to antagonize or bother or anything it's just that someone was working on it then the work just stopped midway. I'm curious as too why that happened.
Sorry to bother you all!- [[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:48, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

I wouldnt take any translation as stopped until atleast a month has past since a viable update. But in response to your question, yes, we are still translating, but no one translates on a schedule--[[User:J112|J112]] 17:52, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

Okay thanks sorry to be a bother--[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 20:01, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

Talk:High School DxD

2012-04-20T00:53:21Z

Someperson007: /* Translation taken */

This project requires a '''synopsis''' and '''registration page''' before it can be submitted for approval; that aside, we're still waiting for the higher-ups to come back of course --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 23:33, 14 November 2011 (CST)

Very nice ! Thanks a lot for translating the novel Code-Zero.

Tnanks for translation. Plot is very interesting and main hero is not narrow-minded japan schoolboy. It looks like Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi but more interesting than the last. (Palert)

Huh? I dare you to say that again after reading every volume after volume 5 of Itsuten :D --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 10:02, 2 December 2011 (CST)

Hahaha, I sure would love that opportunity Larethian. So translated faster! :p jk [[User:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]] 13:39, 2 December 2011 (CST)

IMO, Ise and Taito should meet though. That Dragon Booster or whatever it's name is would be awesome on Taito, considering his overall cockroach status (going by hardness to perma-kill). --[[Special:Contributions/188.64.204.90|188.64.204.90]] 16:07, 2 December 2011 (CST)

I don't think you know what you've just started... Ise/Taito ship!

Feel like spoiling, but better not, just check out some of the later illustrations in Itsuten. Taito is pretty badass from v6 onwards. He is the Dark Rabbit after all. Volumes 1 to 4 of Itsuten is just a prologue that sets up the stage and student council characters, so they are a little slow. Every volume after v5 ends with a stunning revelation. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 20:10, 2 December 2011 (CST)

== Title 7,2 Amendment ==
I think the "arrival of the shit-geezer from the north" has been misstranslated. Kuzou jiji = shitty geezer. Its not like he is made of fecal matter, but rather is a shitty ( damn ) old bat.

== Thank you! ==

This is such a great read!! Thanks to the translators and everyone else who are working to make the rest of us able to read this =]

Seconded.

Me three --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 21:17, 25 December 2011 (CST)

A big thanks to the translators , keep up the good work guys!

Code-Zero and editors staff, thanks a lot for your work. Hope, all we will see final volumes with you :)

~I am really enjoying reading this novel. Many Many Thanks to the translators, editors & all other stuffs for their hard work. Please keep up the good work, we all want to see final volumes with you guys !! =)
--[[User:RuMz|RuMz]] 00:55, 14 February 2012 (UTC+6)

You guys are awesome :)

==Characters description on the Main Page==

For the characters description, I think the rank (bishop, knight, etc.) should be more emphasized on, personally, if it'S possible... Andis it possible to bake it collapsible like in Infinite Stratos, since there's a lot of names? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2011 (CST)

Yeah you are right. So I will add a terminology section is well afterward to make it easier.
Code-Zero

Please change " yondai" into "great four" in Rias desc. Dunno why we left that untranslated....--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:12, 2 January 2012 (CST)

Just now while reading the manga, I found that 'Asia' is typed as 'Aashia'. Does this differ from person to person who is translating? On personal note, 'Aashia' sounds better since 'Asia' is a continent. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 10:49, 13 January 2012 (CST)

Depends on how you pronounce it. If my knowledge on kanas is right (which I doubt but should be fine), the "si" turns into a "shi" in Japanese. There's no "si" sound. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 16:18, 15 January 2012 (CST)

The Italian actress Asia Argento's name is pronounced ah-ZEE-ah so Asia's name is most likly pronounced similarly. Their is another name spelled Asia of middle eastern origin and is pronounced differently. (Anon)

I think you can make a si sound in katakana like　セィ but it does really matter since it is spelt　アーシア. It is probably translated as Asia because that is a legitimate Italian name. --[[User:J112|J112]] 17:37, 15 January 2012 (CST)

== New Characters ==

I think 'Irina Shido' and 'Azazel' might be Isei's servants!...since Rias has already filled all her required positions. What do you say? --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 23:57, 29 December 2011 (CST)

do you think azazel leader of the fallen angel will become a (lowly) devil?--[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 11:08, 12 February 2012 (CST)

1 and half months ago,I was not aware of his kind. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 01:51, 13 February 2012 (CST)

== Excalibur ==

'''...Church along with Irina to destroy or retrieve the stolen swords of Exicaliburs'''....according to mythology, isn't there only one 'Excalibur' weilded by King Arthur?

Excalibur. Or as it really was named; caliburn.
But yes, you are correct.--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:16, 2 January 2012 (CST)

Now we all know there are a lot of "Excalibur" in this story but shouldn't we say "the holy swords Excalibur" (without the "s") and "the Excaliburs" (with the "s") and not "the holy swords of Excaliburs" (in the characters' description)?--[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 16:50, 15 January 2012 (CST)

I would agree with using "the Holy Swords Excalibur", and "the Excaliburs" since Excalibur in the former context is more of a title given to the set of swords fashioned from the shards of the original. Also, with reference to Caliburn, hopefully we won't have to conflate it with Clarent the way modern legends usually do.--[[User:Ikepuska|Ikepuska]] 20:42 12 April 2012 (EST)

== Illustrations ==

What do you think of fixing High School DxD illustrations with photoshop, the way manga editing does? I have some free time on my hands.

What i am talking about is something like [http://i44.tinypic.com/s5y4w1.png This]. If you want me to do it, just reply and ill fix it up asap. And if you need any graphical editing assistance just call one me. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:20, 31 December 2011 (CST)

Volume 1, 2, 3 and 4 are done, fixed the black and white illustrations, and redrawed, joined the spreads (double pages) for awesomeness. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:02, 1 January 2012 (CST)

What about the color page with Ise and Asia in volume 1--24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

I didn't touch the volume 1, also i don't see a page like that... there's one blank page, you might be refering to it, but i have no idea whats up with it, as i said, i havn't edited anything in volume 1 illustrations, also... whose comment is that? --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 16:35, 1 January 2012 (CST)

I was talking about the color pages at the beginning of the book and it's the two page one that shows Ise grabbing Asia's hand but it has a grey line where the pages meet. You don't have to do anything about it just mentioning it.-- 24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

I see, my point is that i can't access that image, it's a white blank page for me, thus i thought yer asking about that (figured that its that way for everyone), i have no problem redrawing it, in fact, i already finished it(since i can't access it i found HSDxD vol 1 raws and used those). --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 17:43, 1 January 2012 (CST)

Sorry if I was being a nuisance but I didn't know you couldn't access it or that you were working on it.-- 24.23.225.22; 1 January 2012 (CST)

No need to worry, about that, i wasn't working on it until you asked me about it, i was just unaware of that page (since i couldn't access it) and i had no idea what yer talking about. Thanks for letting me know of it. --[[User:Krytyk|Krytyk]] 18:02, 1 January 2012 (CST)

== anime discussion thread? ==

Koneko-boobies in ending ^_^ !!!! Along with everybody elses, but I just thought that koneko-boobs were more important/rare(?). Seeing as she's mostly tsun-tsun, and not dere in the story-so-far.

== Narration ==

What tenses should the narration in this light novel be? Past tense? -[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:16, 7 January 2012 (CST)
good question. i noticed alot of inconsistencies, like "i am so happy..." and "i was about to dance..." in the same paragraph.
i'm not super skilled in grammar, but imho, the past tense reads more smoothly. books tend to use it alot for narration.
P.S. wow, so many editors for this project. well, honestly it needs them. --[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 15:47, 13 January 2012 (CST)

Just an opinion here, but present tense tends to work better for this novel.
This is because the main character's narration merges seamlessly with his thoughts and instant reactions. Flipping back and forth between present and past tense is particularly cumbersome and prone to inconsistencies, especially since thoughts are expressed directly.

For example, there's no {"xyz", I think to myself} kind of construction where you can change the action (thinking) to past tense.

"I thought to myself" would the past tense form of that. I believe this issue has been discussed about in the Baka-Tsuki forum, if not then just post it there. The forum link is found on the main page for High School DxD, under the heading Feedback. The general consensus is that past tense should be used. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:09, 8 March 2012 (CST)

Although there some exceptions to that rule where present can be used, but for the most part past tense is the default tense. Once again feel free to post this in the forums if you feel strongly about it. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 21:12, 8 March 2012 (CST)

Writing in past tense makes much more sense to this story line up. Present tense is rarely used. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 00:00, 9 March 2012 (CST)

I realize it is just a matter of style and either present or past tense are acceptable as long as it is consistent.
However, when the narration says things like "today is a holiday" I get the sense the original is in present tense. Today was a holiday? "That day was a holiday" would be changing the text.

' "I thought to myself" would the past tense form of that.' Exactly my point. IF the author used such descriptions, it would be possible to write/rewrite thoughts into past tense without changing the content of the thoughts. However, the narrator does NOT use these types of constructions. Precisely because the narration states the character's thoughts directly without specifying the action of thinking, to change it to past tense will be altering the contents of the thoughts. When the narrator goes "this is great!" do you change it to "it was great"?

Anyway, I'm not calling for action but just stating an opinion here. After all, if the original question of past vs present was asked, there exists an argument for both sides. It would take a lot of work (and wasted effort) to rewrite everything at this point. Especially if editors have been actively correcting present tense to past tense all this time. -- 14:15 9 March 2012 (EST)

THe narration is changed to the past tense while all the dialogues are kept the same as it is wether in past or present. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 01:41, 9 March 2012 (CST)

== Volume 11 Life... ==

Did the main Character Die ? If so I lost my intrest in this novel --[[User:DarksBG|DarksBG]]

Don't loose ur patience...vol 12 is the continuation of it. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 22:57, 25 January 2012 (CST)

I was just about to ask the same thing... Did vol 11 just come out? Meaning, expect to see vol 12 in like 6+ months? -007

vol 11 came out on 20th while the 12th will come out in near april. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 05:38, 26 January 2012 (CST)

Can I ask for a favor ... let me know if he survives tnx --[[User:DarksBG|DarksBG]] 26 January 2012, at 22:33. {CST}

go look for spoilers on the forum if u wanna know...this is not the correct place 2 ask this pal --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 23:49, 26 January 2012 (CST)

I have read the translated chapters available but am just curious what is Samael’s curse?
Sorry if this is a spoiler request. -- [[User:Baillie444|Baillie444]] 6 March 2012, 20:33.

Samael is the killer of dragons. The curse is a sort of killing curse for dragons. Use this link if you want to read a detailed summary of volume 11 http://forums.animesuki.com/group.php?do=discuss&discussionid=1967 - Cataccountant

== Errors ??? ==

I have been reading NEW KNIGHT & NEW RIVAL and i found some thing like this : [Red-one. Your hostility is incredibly low is well.]
should it be [ low as well ] ??

There's no need 2 report. U can edit it by ur self. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 09:04, 5 February 2012 (CST)

== Vol 3 ==

when new life and friend are coming out? --[[User:TheRenegade94|TheRenegade94]] 11:17, 12 February 2012 (CST)
it's out, better del this post

== volume 4+ ==

when will vol:4 and onwards be translated , hope its soon ^_^

have patience...translator is on a week break --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 10:43, 5 March 2012 (CST)

== Devils vs Demons ==

It might be a little late, but in Volume 10 the author reveals the existence of "Extra Demons" 番外の悪魔（エキストラ・デーモン）, which are top class families not listed among the 72 Pillars.
This suggests that Akuma (悪魔) is probably better translated as "demon" as opposed to "devil."

It sure gives an 'evil' touch to it as 'demon'. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] 13:29, 7 March 2012 (CST)

== Devil Classes ==

Just a simple question of consistency (there is no correct answer). Is it better to use top, mid, bottom or high, mid, low to describe the different classes of devils?

== Fallen Angel leader Azazel ==

Just throwing out some thoughts for discussion.

There is a standardization issue on Azazel's title (堕天使の総督), which has been variously translated as Governor, Governor-General and Viceroy. These terms are all acceptable since they have been used to translate historical official positions (but translations should stick to one for consistency). However, one caveat is that these terms imply Azazel is ruling on someone's behalf, which isn't really the case. In particular, viceroy means royal representative and implies some sort of king as a superior. (Of course, it can be explained as a title inherited from his days under God's service, but that would be mere speculation.)

Commander-in-chief might work, though it emphasizes the military aspect over civil administration. President, Premier or Chancellor would seem too civil. Fuhrer and dictator, on the other hand, may have too much of a Nazi connotation.

== Translation taken ==

Who the f*ck is copy-pasting BT's translations??? I didn't know that it could be actually done. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 20:45, 10 April 2012 (CDT)

Having been on this site for a long time, I am ashamed to think [fans] would do such a thing. Seeing as it is now 2012, there are just some really scandalous people out there who are willing to go the extra mile. For example, zzhk?'s detailed summaries are all over the place on disgusting ad supported/money-making file-hosting sites. I am not pointing any fingers, but if you just google the right term they pop up unanimously. I did that search around January? Wouldn't be surprised if BT's are lurking around... maybe it's time BT changes its policies?

== Volume 4+ questions ? ==

I was just wondering as to what was happening with volume four and up, i'm not trying to antagonize or bother or anything it's just that someone was working on it then the work just stopped midway. I'm curious as too why that happened.
Sorry to bother you all!- [[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:48, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

I wouldnt take any translation as stopped until atleast a month has past since a viable update. But in response to your question, yes, we are still translating, but no one translates on a schedule--[[User:J112|J112]] 17:52, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

Okay thanks sorry to be a bother--[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 20:01, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

Talk:Toradora!

2012-02-06T20:39:30Z

Someperson007:

I changed handphone to cellphone since I thought it sounds better but if you don't like that then you can delete the edit.-BonekruZher

When I read volume 3, I noticed that the Author's Notes was the one from volume 2 (however, if I, instead of clicking on Volume 3, click on Author's Notes, under volume 3, I get the right one. Hopefully you'll understand what the hell I said ^^;;)

and so the novel has finaly reached conclusion
fight! translators!
we'll be cheering you!

Plese, geve all you have on this one, I read this util there was noting more to read, so I fail in waiting and see de anime, its ending is averange, but its not the real end, wich its onli posible to read tanks to you guy's. So please, please, hurry up with the remainding 3. I will help you if I just know Japanese, but sadli I dont. So I leve all to you all. Tanks for the atenshion and for the macnific work you'r all duing.

Pd: Sorry for the bat tiping (Mexican)

== keep on the hard work!!! ==

Hi, i just wanted to thanks everybody for your hard work, this novel is awesome, i can't stopo reading it.
please continue with you hard work!!!
do you know when will you be the next uptdate??
thanks!

== is the project still working?????????????? ==

hey is the project still working???? come on just a little more. finish the project please!!!!!!

== Thank you !! ==

Thank you very much for taking the time to translate this, much appreciated and have read everything so far...

Sincerely,
Mic.

I want AmixRyuuji Ending!! nuooh!! oh well, Taiga isn't soo bad. I Q.Q who else want's AmiXRyuuji here?

This project is fantastic. Tora Dora is really addictive. I just can't stop reading it. Please continue doing this. PLEASE! PLEASE!
You're all so great. Thanks for the hardwork!

-TOMERARENAI13

== Fellow is typically a masculine noun in American English ==

Minor translation issue: "fellow" in American English generally has a very masculine connotation. I'm not sure what to suggest instead (maybe just "that girl" or similar as I assume that this is replacing "aitsu" and similar terms), but it's very confusing to see Taiga referred to consistently in the narration as a "fellow". Perhaps refer to some anime translations of some of the same scenes for reference on how some of these lines have been handled by others (not that fansubs are perfect, of course). If you need someone to fix it, I probably could sign on later for that and other edits. :D

== Thank you! ==

Many thanks to the translators for their efforts. I have thoroughly enjoyed reading this series and the conclusion was worth the wait. I'll contribute a bit of editing when I get the chance (I will likely re-read in the future and will do it during that time). Once again, thanks so much!

== can u guys please translate the Myself;yourself novel ==

pls translate myself;yourself novel its anime is pretty interesting and im looking forward on reading the novel but i cant understand japanese. tnx so much

== French translation ==

Hey guys, I was wondering if anyone was interested in a french translation. I would translate english->french at my own speed, hoping to get some translating experience.
Anyway, let me know if it's worth it or if this website is even interested in french translations.

PS. I wouldn't mind translating something else if there's more interest in an other project... I just want to try translating (wrong time but right person) --[[User:Caladbolg|Caladbolg]] 13:50, 5 June 2011 (UCT)

French is it? I'd like to see it. Maybe you should start posting a teaser on the BT forums? [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 02:20, 5 June 2011 (UCT)

Good, I'll finish reading the story first to get a feel of it, then I'll get to it :) --[[User:Caladbolg|Caladbolg]] 13:50, 5 June 2011 (UCT)

== Other Formats ==

Can someone make a PDF version of the full volumes? Much Appreciated. -007

Talk:High School DxD

2012-01-26T09:05:14Z

Someperson007:

Talk:High School DxD:Volume 3 Life 2

2012-01-14T06:54:53Z

Someperson007: Created page with "NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnggh. Akeno. Too awesome. Needs pdf, best (erotic) chapter so far. -007 P.S. Keep up your fantastic awesomeness. From: your very random wand..."

NNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnggh. Akeno. Too awesome. Needs pdf, best (erotic) chapter so far. -007
P.S. Keep up your fantastic awesomeness. From: your very random wandering editor.

Talk:High School DxD:Volume 1 Life 3

2011-12-23T18:35:21Z

Someperson007:

line 337 : "the power of light given 2 the priest must be really thick."...'replaced 'thick' with 'huge' referring it quantitively. I think that even 'strong' can be used if we take it qualitatively. Which 1's better? -- [[user:Chancs|Chancs]]

I believe strong would suit the best -- [[user:Ff7_freak|Ff7_freak]]

line 490 : "I skipped school today and had fun till dusk. We were lucky not to get caught by the police. If we did then I would have been taken into custody." how is skippin the schol related to police takin in2 custody? -- [[user:Chancs|Chancs]]

Maybe they fulfil a role similar to truant officers? -- [[user:Ff7_freak|Ff7_freak]]

line 286 : wasn't the image provided by [[user:Greensoulreaper|Greensoulreaper]] appropriate? -- [[user:Chancs|Chancs]]

no, the image goes in life 4 when they go to save Asia

line 533 : "Ise-san, you also have a Sacred Gear? I didn’t realize it '''''as''''' all.” shouldn't it remain as 'I didn't realize it '''''at''''' all', just like before ? -- [[user:Chancs|Chancs]]

“No, no. You also eat Asia.” I love this pun. -007

Talk:Shakugan no Shana

2011-12-05T09:50:07Z

Someperson007: /* Questions */ new section

'''SUPERVISOR'S NOTE: The reason we are skipping Volumes 3 and 4 is because we need to give Viz the benefit of the doubt and are taking precautionary measures because they still do own the current English license for the series. We will not take any requests to translate any of the blocked off novels. DO NOT ASK ANY MORE QUESTIONS ON THIS, THEY WILL BE DELETED.'''

--[[User:Poke2201|Poke2201]] 03:16, 12 March 2011 (UTC)

== Licensed ==

http://www.animeondvd.com/blog/?p=138

[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]], Jul 22 2006 23:46 EDT

== Vol. 1-2 ==

CLARIFICATION: Volume 1-2 is availible worldwide in translated form. If you like the series, buy them.
Furthermore: This means that they will not be translated here until they are unavailible on the market or the license is really really really inactive/dropped by the holder.--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:57, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

1-2 are already published in English so its a no go (Its a Baka-tsuki rule - no English published/printed/licensed material in the wiki or forum), 3-4 for safetey reasons since they would be next in line. (btw. there was no C&D for SnS - not yet) -- The supervisors

== Vol. 3-4 ==

I understand you, that you didn't translate this (but I didn't believe that Viz will release any more volumes...). Simple question: I think it has story relevant things in this two volumes, why don't make a short summary? --[[Special:Contributions/85.1.134.116|85.1.134.116]] 08:29, 23 September 2011 (CDT)

== did anyone keep/not lose their copy of volume 7 ==

updates claim that it was fully translated, so if anyone still has a downloaded version... could they re-upload it? (assuming that we don't have to start translating it all over again for legal reasons...) --17:32, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

For one with the right wiki rights should it be possible to restore them... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 20:16, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

Good idea, asked Vaelis, hope he can help. If someone else with the proper permissions sees this (sysop or supervisor), Please! --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 20:43, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

I can't do it but I've asked thelastguardian and onizuka-gto if they could do it. [[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 20:52, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

oh: thank you anyway! --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 21:03, 25 February 2011 (UTC)

I have the translation, but I don't have the image [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] 01:09, 26 February 2011 (UTC)

I'm pretty sure the site still has images. Also, we don't need/want/can accept volumes 1-4, by decree of onizuka, probably for legal reasons (possibly they were what was covered by original C&D) --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]
correction: we do not have the images for volume 7. As the deletion log does not mention them being deleted (and they are not in the file list), I doubt that were ever uploaded, especially as the pages themselves don't appear to reference them. Would someone who has the images upload them? if it's not to much trouble:). --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 03:05, 26 February 2011 (UTC)

I can attest to that. Only illustrations for volumes 3-5 were uploaded.

And btw, I still have volume 7 here--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 03:12, 26 February 2011 (UTC)

== Project Revived! ==
I thought I wouldn't see this day come, regardless, cheers to the revival! \(≧ロ≦)/

You can thank many of the translators who are listed below, B-T admins, and just plain fans for that. It spawned an approximate 100 post topic amongst them, and look what happens XD? --[[user:Poke2201|Poke2201]] (20:21)27 February 2011 UTC

Thank you --[[User:Novium|Novium]] 20:57, 21 March 2011 (EDT)

== Series Overview ==
The series overview section is messed up and I'm too lazy to be the one to fix it. Is there even any point to having the series overview section anyways? --[[User:Jonathanasdf|Jonathanasdf]] 08:27, 1 March 2011 (UTC)

== the anime of SnS ==

which volumes the anime is based on?

As far as I know 1-14 and some stuff they just thought up. It's mostly accurate, but not entirely. Keep in mind that they ommited quite a bit of stuff. Anyone knows what happens after 14?
/Novium 2011:03:26

than watching the anime isnt a good replacement for the untranslated volumes on baka-tsuki?
because even if they will be translated officially i doubt i would be able to get them...
--[[User:Nemesh|Nemesh]] 08:57, 26 March 2011 (EDT)

Volume 1 is the Friagne's event, Margery Daw isn't in Misaki yet. She arrives later on Volume 2, after the Friagne's death, she fights Shana who is defending the Corps Collector, fails and gets to the Satou's house to rest. Then the Aizen brothers (Sorath & Tiriel) comes to Misaki, pretty much only preparation on Volume 3, the real fight is on Volume 4. The anime follows this events quite good. The Aizens die, and then we got to Volume 5 that is where the traslation starts at. That's all you need to know to understand it.

--[[User:SkyFlames07|SkyFlames07]] 11:33, 6 April 2011 (EDT)

Wow thanks for your explanation. It clear quite a bit of confusion for me. I was wondering why Margery Daw did not appear until volume 3 as the summary somewhat stated. Oh well, I might just have misunderstood the summary writer though.

== Light Novel ==

Why not all chapters in translate? There are many chapters that I want to read, but I can't. Then, Why is it only until volume 10? I really want to read the volume 15 up.. Please translate it, I don't understand how to use ISBN.. About Margery who lose her contract with Marco after she knows the truth behind the silver and after keisaku kiss her, what happen? Please answer --

===Well, here we go...===

1) There are limited translators out there. Not many people are willing to help out and provide the translations for everyone to read.

2) For an exceptionally difficult series like Shana, there will be a high turnover rate where the translators may drop out due to fatigue. (In fact, 99.9% chance)

3) Because of (2), we don't have enough translators to work on this project. Translating one volume of this will be extremely long, even for a B-T project. Consider it lucky if you can get one translated within 6 months.

4) Viz media has already translated volumes 1 and 2, and like what our supervisor mentioned, volumes 3 and 4 are out of bounds so as to play it safe.

5) For this series, I have placed a poll over at the SnS wikia for readers to vote. As of now, volume 16 is the most popular.

6) Volumes 1-14 have been covered by the anime (albeit rather...I don't know.)

7) And even if we get enough work, we'll still be bashed for 'not being good quality' anyway...

8) For the series itself, as of right now, the best thing you can do is to ask for a synopsis. Sorry. (Mind helping out there, SkyFlames07?)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 16:14, 26 April 2011 (UCT)

===Well...===

@Teh_Ping
I trudely tryed to make a synopsis of volume 1, but you know how my english is. It resulted on some huge amount of text and without an editor to correct my major mistakes there is no way someone could actually understand it. Plus, the only volumes I can trudely help with are Volume 1 and Volume 4. The number 2 is a complete mistery to me. If there is an editor that can help me out then I guess I'll take some time after finishing the V3 traslation to spanish.
[[User:SkyFlames07|SkyFlames07]]

Sorry for the late response. Thank you for you help. As for editors, I'll get people, one way or another, even if it means myself. (Why am I the one in charge of things here out of a sudden?)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:07, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Alright then. I'm slowly doing the Volume 1 synoypsis, since it got a lot of explanations and terminology, I guess it will be long.

[[User:SkyFlames07|SkyFlames07]] 22:33, 25 May 2011 (UCT)

== Synopsis ==

oh thx... So, could anyone tell me the synopsis from the chapter 21? Please? How to be the translator actually?
How to reply a discussion?

Well...I don't know how to say it, but the anime did cover that pretty okay. Then again, I never read that volume. Can someone help me out here? And sorry for the late response.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 14:07, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Chapter 21? Don't you mean volume 21? I haven't read it neither, but it's pretty much the battle Sydonay & Yuji vs Shana & Willhelmina. It just ends there.

[[User:SkyFlames07|SkyFlames07]] 02:48, 25 May 2011 (UCT)

== Thanks!! ==

I really thank you to translate Shana, so that I can read it... Thanks!! I don't know what happen if there's no baka-tsuki :)... keep working yeah!! :D

== About the author ==

Do anyone know Takahashi Yashichiro's address? I really want to send him a mail... I'd appreciate if you help.. Thanks

The author doesn't have a homepage or any address, but you can send it to the publisher (Dengeki Bunko). But before that, are you writing in Japanese, Chinese or English? --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 10:01, 5 September 2011 (CDT)

Japanese/English, maybe both. I wonder, can he understand english? What's the Dengeku Bunko address? Should I add "to Takahashi Yashichiro"?

sorry I did a quick check before, but I can't seem to find it. there is an address for careers though lol. sorry I don't have time to scour the sites of the entire Dengeki franchise. you might want to ask at Animesuki shakugan no shana subforum. someone might know. --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 09:11, 23 September 2011 (CDT)

== Where are the missing volumes? ==

For example, volume 15 is not on the main page. Why are some volumes not listed here?

They aren't translated yet. When someone starts translating it, it will be listed.

Ah, I see... Thanks.

== Questions ==

Is volume 22 the very last volume for SnS? If so, I feel old.

Talk:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai

2011-08-31T15:53:15Z

Someperson007: Because I hate MF...

== Pls. more & YOU SHALL RECIVE =
add more chapter
To the person at the top: http://www.batoto.com/comic/_/comics/boku-wa-tomodachi-ga-sukunai-r341 . I'd like to stress though that I'm extremely happy to be able to read the original!
Thanks for your work!

Well; as the above states, this series in addition to it's manga-version is since recently green-lit for a Anime adaption.
As is the mark of the times, more and more LN:s are being adapted in this way and i'd like to have a big applause - since we don't translate anything boring on this page but still make up a pretty small part of the scene it's a big step forward for every one of these titles looking at the interest-level.

In short I hope to see a great influx of interest from the anime-enthusiasts again with this development.
Applause!

== Ch. 10 - 12 ==
Won't those be translated? It's sort of nagging to see only 3 chptrs left untranslated--
[[User:Castor212|Castor212]] 01:41, 1 August 2011 (UCT)

== Color Illustrations ==

Alright, I've been wondering how do i upload illustrations images on this website? It's been 1 month since the project started and i would like to contribute. Please response ASAP. Thank you. -- [[User:Aezile|Aezile]] 08:46, 10 April 2011 (GMT)

I myself am very confused at the organization of the illustrations.

@Big boss, free to explain how you would like the formatting of the illustration page to be done? ^_^

@Aezile Just upload the illustrations using "Upload File" link at the bottom left, and follow the organization for volume 1 for now --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 08:15, 19 May 2011 (UCT)

Can i just name it Illustrations rather than splitting it into 3 parts? and I keep getting this:
Upload warning
It is recommended that files are no larger than 307200; this file is $2.
Please modify the file description below and try again. Need help badly -- [[User:Aezile|Aezile]]18:42, 19 May 2011 (GMT)

== Mikazuki vs Mikaduki ==

Should we stick to Mikazuki for pronunciation rather than Mikaduki for IME typing? --[[User:Larethian|larethian]] 16:02, 19 May 2011 (UCT)

I know i'm in no position to say this but I do really think that Mikazuki is more appropriate. [[User:Aezile|Aezile]] 18:10, 19 May 2011 (GMT)

== Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai anime adaptation confirmed ==

Not sure if this is the appropriate place; but for the fans of this series that aren't aware of this yet the 6th volume of the light novel confirms an anime adaption "in the near future" on the front cover. Rejoice!
-[[User:Asteradragon|Asteradragon]] 7:58, 21 May 2011 (EST)

==Kuronika vs Chronica==

volume 1 used Kuronika, and volume 2 chapter 1 (LOL) used Chronica. which one is the right one? though Chronica would make more sense - RandomPasserBy 05:30, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

Should be Chronica, I guess. It sounds more Christian. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] 10:55, 24 May 2011 (UCT)

The actual spelling is Kuronika´; more specifically that is what it spells out to in japanese. But since this is not a word by word translation i'd go for Chronica every day of the week based on
targeted audience. They sound about the same in spoken jap-english anyway.--[[User:Novium|Novium]] 21:35, 2 June 2011 (UCT)

==Vol. 2 chap. 3: Shiguma Rika==

I think its sad that this chapter isnt translated as well, otherwise this volume would be complete... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 14:49, 16 August 2011 (CDT)

Talk:Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai:Volume 1 The Delinquent Samurai Returns to His Mother School

2011-08-22T06:39:36Z

Someperson007:

The chapter is complete or? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 13:09, 16 August 2011 (CDT)

@TL Note: I suppose we won't see this either in the anime. -007

Talk:Monogatari Series

2011-07-18T01:09:31Z

Someperson007:

Stalled projects

I hate it when a new project gets started because the anime airs with a lot of hype, then the TL loses interest and no one updates it. As in the forums, project won't be marked 'dropped' until after a period of 3-6 months- there aren't clear guidelines on this...

heh the anime I heard accurately depicts and explains all the jokes in the novels, or so I heard. I watched it myself, but I have yet to read the novels. From reading the novel translations, however it seems to be almost the same. I can not say I would ever want to translate these novels way too hard for me to get the jokes across, and then it loses all its fun. I wish someone translate Koyomi Vamp and the two fire sister's stories.
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 01:06, 14 July 2010 (UTC)

See, the project still has had some activity left - Now Hitagi Crab is complete... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:47, 14 July 2010 (UTC)

Though that seems to be the case, when one looks at the list of editors, one can only feel that something is wrong. Hey fans... help out if you can... even if you make a few corrections each session, everything adds up. --[[User:Visicury|Visicury]] 03:24, 6 January 2011 (UTC)

Oh, that are only the dedicated editors - the casual editors (which may edit while reading) arent mentioned there. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 14:26, 6 January 2011 (UTC)

== Go ==

Keep going with this awesome project guys, Koyomi Vamp rocks!!
Ganbare~!!

Excellent work on Kizumonogatari, Shikijin. Your expedient progress is really appreciated! [[User:LoliSauce|LoliSauce]] 02:53, 28 October 2010 (UTC)

Koyomi Vampire was truly a bitter-sweet, beautiful story. Thank you for finishing it, and with such a poignant translation. I hope you all can continue translating these books, as they are definitely worth reading. --Anonymous 02:24, 18 June 2011

== Question on book title ==
Yo, for "Kabukimonogatari / 傾物語" I was researching with a friend and his JP coworker about the kanji in this title and it has us completely stumped. Is there some kind of weird reading of 傾 or 傾物 that is supposed to have some relevance to kabuki? It seems so completely weird and out of place that we're wondering if it's actually a mistake somehow (incorrect first kanji or perhaps incorrect translation, as unlikely as either are). Anyone able to shed some light on this?

[[User:LoliSauce|LoliSauce]] 10:51, 30 August 2010 (UTC)

I'm not 100% sure but the word kabuki is believed to derive from the verb kabuku, meaning "to lean", and the kanji 傾 also means more or less "to lean/to incline/to tend".

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 12:26, 30 August 2010 (UTC)

Oh wow. If that's the case, then that's some pretty serious levels of wordplay. Thanks for the insight.

[[User:LoliSauce|LoliSauce]] 04:51, 1 September 2010 (UTC)

== "Deleted" ==

Does anyone have any idea why the paragraph above is allowed here as it is simply an advertising of some delivery service in Russian?

Is it? Probably because no one did notice that... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 04:59, 9 March 2011 (UTC)

== Some questions about editing translated text ==
Hi, All. I would like to do some edits to the texts already translated into English. Not sure how major is a "major edit" referenced in the Format Guidelines, apologies if the matter below is too trivial.

I would like to consider changing ''To me June 13th is a date of commemoration.'' in [[Bakemonogatari/Bakemonogatari/Tsubasa Cat/003]] to ''To me June 13th is a date to remember.'' I am under strong impression that Araragi-kun is not going to hold a special celebration or some formal memorial service to mark that day, but treat is as an important day in his life, with a meaning special to him first of all, a milestone if you will... "A day to remember" seems to be a more natural way of saying it than the probably more correctly translated "commemoration". Ideas? Please feel free to redirect me to a more proper place to ask this question.
[[User:Techtime|Techtime]] 23:18, 8 March 2011 (UTC)

== Kaien-NISIO.IS.IN.English Translation ==

In case someone is interested, their project page has been updated. This means they translated chapter 5 of Mayoi Snail. Or, at least, they've done a part.

== Kaien-NISIO.IS.IN.English Translation ==
The translator of ↑ here. I think that now I know why so many people want to share editing rights for the book. No, it doesn't work like that, 化物語 vol 1 is not an open wiki-like project, and google just keeps spamming my mail ~_~ Just join the rizon channel or mail me conventionally and request to participate. [[User:Kaens|Kaens]]

== Updates ==

Yeah, just wanted to point out that the "Project Updates" section on the main Bakemonogatari page hasn't been..well...updated since the the 2009 project start.

Also, since the Anime covers the events so well, does that mean that the novels after Kizumonogatari will be translated and just not those covered by the Anime? I hope so :) [[User:Ax'el|Ax'el]] 00:49, 15 May 2011 (UCT)

== Kizu Chapter 18 ==

Okay I think this is something everyone who roams around here need to discuss. Should or should we not delete chapter 18? The chapter has been here for a while now and I don't know how many people have read it but I think everyone who has would agree that there is something wrong. It doesn't take someone who has read the original to realize that it is really poorly written with really bad grammar and sentence structure. I mean my translations weren't perfect either but I literally don't understand what is going on in chapter 18. With that in mind should we take it out and wait for someone else to replace it with one better? --[[User:Omimon|Omimon]] 03:56, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

I agree. The translation look like a machine-translation to me, and I can't understand most of it. So just go ahead and delete it. --[[User:KilluaX90|KilluaX90]]

I'm for deleting it as well. There are all sorts of coherency/grammar issues. There are parts that are somewhat understandable, but it's still poor/confusing at best. --[[User:Remotemine|Remotemine]]

I've unlinked the chapter from the main page but I haven't touched the chapter itself. As long as people don't put in the effort into finding the chapter I think it's good enough.--[[User:Omimon|Omimon]] 00:38, 17 May 2011 (UCT)

I overwrote the final chapter. If someone actually wants to read the other translation, they could still check the history I suppose.--[[User:Shikijin|Shikijin]] 15:44, 14 June 2011 (UCT)

Shikijin, your translations have been wonderful, so don't sweat the overwrite. I applaud you finally making it to completion of the Kizu book. I hope to see you stick around for other books, but either way your efforts are greatly appreciated. [[User:LoliSauce|LoliSauce]] 07:15, 18 June 2011 (UCT)

thanks for your efforts Shikijin and now that the whole volume is complete i think someone need to do the "Full Text" page for Kizumonogatari, i cant do it cuz i cant make pages but I've already added the links for 016 to 017 and 017 to 018 that were missing, btw the pdf is in the formus or in the wiki too xP go get it if u want [[User:Carj|Carj]] 06:33, 25 June 2011 (UCT)

== Editing ==

'''Ax'el:''' Well, I don't mind taking a crack at editing if you don't mind. I am very good with words. Though I've never done something like this before, I will edit it even if I must re-write it. Just tell me what you need me to do and I'll take care of it. Since I learn through osmosis I can spend time that I would be "studying" (lulz, study...riiight, game stats count don't they?) to edit instea... I mean, "as well". >-.-> Be warned, I know next to nothing other than self-taught mythology and whatever history I learned from novels and Age of Empires II about other countries (well, even so, I do know a LOT of mythology from MANY different countries, some of it can get kinda weird. But I majorly digress). Anyway, whatever, I'll do it because I'm bored and because I don't want to wait for someone else to do it. Fork it over! :D [[User:Ax'el|Ax'el]] 19:34, 18 May 2011 (UCT)

== Series name ==

Okay I am personally very well aware of the fact that people tend to refer to the whole series as "Bakemonogatari" but if we think closely that's not really correct. Bakemonogatari is only the first two books and all the others use different names. The Japanese wiki and I believe even the author refer to it as the "Monogatari" series. With that being said I propose that we change the page and everything and put it under the correct name.--[[User:Omimon|Omimon]] 13:48, 22 May 2011 (UCT)

Oh c'mon, who cares? -- [[User:Novurdim|Novurdim]]

[[User:Omimon|Omimon]] - You have a point, but for a significant portion of the readers that visit this wikia the word(s) "Bakemonogatari" are much more recognizable than "Monogatari"; as monogatari means "story"; and "monogatari series" would mean "story series"; something that doesn't exactly make sense. Also; Bakemonogatari is a portmanteau that translates into "ghostory" or "monstory", a title I believe suits the series in general. --[[User:Asteradragon|Asteradragon]] 14:00, 29 May 2011 (EST)

I think he is right since monogatari wouldnt be specific enough since many different stories end with monogatari... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 22:07, 20 June 2011 (UCT)

Darklor, since you are a supervisor would you be able to do the change?--[[User:Omimon|Omimon]] 05:51, 7 July 2011 (UCT)

I couldnt change it in the wiki sidebar. For all other changes even you could do it yourself, just by using the move option. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 16:31, 8 July 2011 (UCT)

== Questions ==

[Hitagi Buffet] http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hitagi_Buffet

"No, but, this is just a side effect. Not as tight as like Kanbaru. So I can still get a bit fat. So, I’m still very jealous of that '''guy''' - hmm, Senjougahara-san?"

Is Kanbaru a guy in the novel? I have only seen the anime so this is quite surprising.

Talk:Monogatari Series

2011-07-18T01:06:15Z

Someperson007: /* Questions */ new section

Stalled projects

I hate it when a new project gets started because the anime airs with a lot of hype, then the TL loses interest and no one updates it. As in the forums, project won't be marked 'dropped' until after a period of 3-6 months- there aren't clear guidelines on this...

heh the anime I heard accurately depicts and explains all the jokes in the novels, or so I heard. I watched it myself, but I have yet to read the novels. From reading the novel translations, however it seems to be almost the same. I can not say I would ever want to translate these novels way too hard for me to get the jokes across, and then it loses all its fun. I wish someone translate Koyomi Vamp and the two fire sister's stories.
--[[User:Seoulfighter|Seoulfighter]] 01:06, 14 July 2010 (UTC)

See, the project still has had some activity left - Now Hitagi Crab is complete... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 21:47, 14 July 2010 (UTC)

Though that seems to be the case, when one looks at the list of editors, one can only feel that something is wrong. Hey fans... help out if you can... even if you make a few corrections each session, everything adds up. --[[User:Visicury|Visicury]] 03:24, 6 January 2011 (UTC)

Oh, that are only the dedicated editors - the casual editors (which may edit while reading) arent mentioned there. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 14:26, 6 January 2011 (UTC)

== Go ==

Keep going with this awesome project guys, Koyomi Vamp rocks!!
Ganbare~!!

Excellent work on Kizumonogatari, Shikijin. Your expedient progress is really appreciated! [[User:LoliSauce|LoliSauce]] 02:53, 28 October 2010 (UTC)

Koyomi Vampire was truly a bitter-sweet, beautiful story. Thank you for finishing it, and with such a poignant translation. I hope you all can continue translating these books, as they are definitely worth reading. --Anonymous 02:24, 18 June 2011

== Question on book title ==
Yo, for "Kabukimonogatari / 傾物語" I was researching with a friend and his JP coworker about the kanji in this title and it has us completely stumped. Is there some kind of weird reading of 傾 or 傾物 that is supposed to have some relevance to kabuki? It seems so completely weird and out of place that we're wondering if it's actually a mistake somehow (incorrect first kanji or perhaps incorrect translation, as unlikely as either are). Anyone able to shed some light on this?

[[User:LoliSauce|LoliSauce]] 10:51, 30 August 2010 (UTC)

I'm not 100% sure but the word kabuki is believed to derive from the verb kabuku, meaning "to lean", and the kanji 傾 also means more or less "to lean/to incline/to tend".

[[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] 12:26, 30 August 2010 (UTC)

Oh wow. If that's the case, then that's some pretty serious levels of wordplay. Thanks for the insight.

[[User:LoliSauce|LoliSauce]] 04:51, 1 September 2010 (UTC)

== "Deleted" ==

Does anyone have any idea why the paragraph above is allowed here as it is simply an advertising of some delivery service in Russian?

Is it? Probably because no one did notice that... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 04:59, 9 March 2011 (UTC)

== Some questions about editing translated text ==
Hi, All. I would like to do some edits to the texts already translated into English. Not sure how major is a "major edit" referenced in the Format Guidelines, apologies if the matter below is too trivial.

I would like to consider changing ''To me June 13th is a date of commemoration.'' in [[Bakemonogatari/Bakemonogatari/Tsubasa Cat/003]] to ''To me June 13th is a date to remember.'' I am under strong impression that Araragi-kun is not going to hold a special celebration or some formal memorial service to mark that day, but treat is as an important day in his life, with a meaning special to him first of all, a milestone if you will... "A day to remember" seems to be a more natural way of saying it than the probably more correctly translated "commemoration". Ideas? Please feel free to redirect me to a more proper place to ask this question.
[[User:Techtime|Techtime]] 23:18, 8 March 2011 (UTC)

== Kaien-NISIO.IS.IN.English Translation ==

In case someone is interested, their project page has been updated. This means they translated chapter 5 of Mayoi Snail. Or, at least, they've done a part.

== Kaien-NISIO.IS.IN.English Translation ==
The translator of ↑ here. I think that now I know why so many people want to share editing rights for the book. No, it doesn't work like that, 化物語 vol 1 is not an open wiki-like project, and google just keeps spamming my mail ~_~ Just join the rizon channel or mail me conventionally and request to participate. [[User:Kaens|Kaens]]

== Updates ==

Yeah, just wanted to point out that the "Project Updates" section on the main Bakemonogatari page hasn't been..well...updated since the the 2009 project start.

Also, since the Anime covers the events so well, does that mean that the novels after Kizumonogatari will be translated and just not those covered by the Anime? I hope so :) [[User:Ax'el|Ax'el]] 00:49, 15 May 2011 (UCT)

== Kizu Chapter 18 ==

Okay I think this is something everyone who roams around here need to discuss. Should or should we not delete chapter 18? The chapter has been here for a while now and I don't know how many people have read it but I think everyone who has would agree that there is something wrong. It doesn't take someone who has read the original to realize that it is really poorly written with really bad grammar and sentence structure. I mean my translations weren't perfect either but I literally don't understand what is going on in chapter 18. With that in mind should we take it out and wait for someone else to replace it with one better? --[[User:Omimon|Omimon]] 03:56, 16 May 2011 (UCT)

I agree. The translation look like a machine-translation to me, and I can't understand most of it. So just go ahead and delete it. --[[User:KilluaX90|KilluaX90]]

I'm for deleting it as well. There are all sorts of coherency/grammar issues. There are parts that are somewhat understandable, but it's still poor/confusing at best. --[[User:Remotemine|Remotemine]]

I've unlinked the chapter from the main page but I haven't touched the chapter itself. As long as people don't put in the effort into finding the chapter I think it's good enough.--[[User:Omimon|Omimon]] 00:38, 17 May 2011 (UCT)

I overwrote the final chapter. If someone actually wants to read the other translation, they could still check the history I suppose.--[[User:Shikijin|Shikijin]] 15:44, 14 June 2011 (UCT)

Shikijin, your translations have been wonderful, so don't sweat the overwrite. I applaud you finally making it to completion of the Kizu book. I hope to see you stick around for other books, but either way your efforts are greatly appreciated. [[User:LoliSauce|LoliSauce]] 07:15, 18 June 2011 (UCT)

thanks for your efforts Shikijin and now that the whole volume is complete i think someone need to do the "Full Text" page for Kizumonogatari, i cant do it cuz i cant make pages but I've already added the links for 016 to 017 and 017 to 018 that were missing, btw the pdf is in the formus or in the wiki too xP go get it if u want [[User:Carj|Carj]] 06:33, 25 June 2011 (UCT)

== Editing ==

'''Ax'el:''' Well, I don't mind taking a crack at editing if you don't mind. I am very good with words. Though I've never done something like this before, I will edit it even if I must re-write it. Just tell me what you need me to do and I'll take care of it. Since I learn through osmosis I can spend time that I would be "studying" (lulz, study...riiight, game stats count don't they?) to edit instea... I mean, "as well". >-.-> Be warned, I know next to nothing other than self-taught mythology and whatever history I learned from novels and Age of Empires II about other countries (well, even so, I do know a LOT of mythology from MANY different countries, some of it can get kinda weird. But I majorly digress). Anyway, whatever, I'll do it because I'm bored and because I don't want to wait for someone else to do it. Fork it over! :D [[User:Ax'el|Ax'el]] 19:34, 18 May 2011 (UCT)

== Series name ==

Okay I am personally very well aware of the fact that people tend to refer to the whole series as "Bakemonogatari" but if we think closely that's not really correct. Bakemonogatari is only the first two books and all the others use different names. The Japanese wiki and I believe even the author refer to it as the "Monogatari" series. With that being said I propose that we change the page and everything and put it under the correct name.--[[User:Omimon|Omimon]] 13:48, 22 May 2011 (UCT)

Oh c'mon, who cares? -- [[User:Novurdim|Novurdim]]

[[User:Omimon|Omimon]] - You have a point, but for a significant portion of the readers that visit this wikia the word(s) "Bakemonogatari" are much more recognizable than "Monogatari"; as monogatari means "story"; and "monogatari series" would mean "story series"; something that doesn't exactly make sense. Also; Bakemonogatari is a portmanteau that translates into "ghostory" or "monstory", a title I believe suits the series in general. --[[User:Asteradragon|Asteradragon]] 14:00, 29 May 2011 (EST)

I think he is right since monogatari wouldnt be specific enough since many different stories end with monogatari... --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 22:07, 20 June 2011 (UCT)

Darklor, since you are a supervisor would you be able to do the change?--[[User:Omimon|Omimon]] 05:51, 7 July 2011 (UCT)

I couldnt change it in the wiki sidebar. For all other changes even you could do it yourself, just by using the move option. --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 16:31, 8 July 2011 (UCT)

== Questions ==

[Hitagi Buffet] http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hitagi_Buffet

"No, but, this is just a side effect. Not as tight as like Kanbaru. So I can still get a bit fat. So, I’m still very jealous of that guy - hmm, Senjougahara-san?"

Is Kanbaru a guy in the novel? I have only seen the anime so this is quite surprising.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-09-20T07:07:52Z

Someperson007:

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning, even during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of the wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do? Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... A death sentence... Ha... Ha..."

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... To get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today's the day of The Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked.

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see..."

''So, should I go or not?'' Saito pondered.

Siesta walked towards Saito and looked into his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Ah, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said, as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

''Siesta can read as well'', Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Uh huh.”

“It's a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a man who is corrupted to the core.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid into doing unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasant things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A painful sensation tingled in his nose, and a torrent of blood flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“W-What do you mean by that? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let me borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... But then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“I’d hate it if a person like the master from the story were to touch me like that… but if it were Saito…”

“What are you-”

Siesta covered her blushing face with her hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“O-of course…” Saito laughed.

Then, Siesta tilted her head towards Saito, with a curious glint in her eyes.

“But… how about we give it a try?”

“Huh?”

“A little trying won't hurt.”

Shocked and confused, Saito remained planted where he stood, as Siesta ran over to Saito with a look of distress, looking as though she had broken something.

“Ah! Oh no, I broke master’s cup!”

“…”

“It's Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said in a serious tone.

“W-what am I supposed to do?”

Walking up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter in a slight whisper.

Pshhh~~ [--- Sound of nosebleed. Please replace with something better =P ---]

In that instant, blood spurted from Saito’s nose.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please punish me! I wish to be punished by Saito! L-Like this!”

With a cry, Siesta melodramatically fell onto the floor. She tilted her head up towards Saito, her face as red as a ripe apple. An intense aura of abuse and neglect seemed to emanate from her.

Siesta gently lifted up the hem of her skirt.

“M-Master, please punish me as you see fit…"

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''What is that maid rambling on about… and what’s a guy like me supposed to do…''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito hesitantly went to the shelf where the horse whip was hidden. Nearly fainting from all the blood rushing to his head, Saito could resist no longer.

At that instant, Louise opened the door.

In front of her eyes was Siesta, collapsed on the floor with her skirt pulled up and saying something about waiting for her master’s punishment and Saito, with the whip from the shelf in his hand. Louise promptly spun around and landed a kick directly on Saito’s crotch.

“The two of you, stop this at once!”

Saito collapsed onto the ground with his hands between his legs. Louise planted her foot on his face and ordered:

“Maid! Familiar! The two of you, listen!”

“Yes!” Saito and Siesta replied in unison.

“There better not be a next time... And an incompetent familiar you may be, but your master has a task for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today. You know that, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, umm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“That’s right. A ball where you ‘masquerade’ as your ideal. S-so, y-you must find me during the ball.”

“Huh…?”

''What is the meaning of this?''

Siesta and Louise glanced at each other.

''Huh—it looked like they were plotting something.’’

''Women sure are so superficial…'' Saito thought. ''The war had only ended not long ago, and already they are engrossed in something like a ball. Shouldn’t they be more concerned about contributing to society or something?''

“The two of you…”

Saito sighed, removing Louise’s leg and pulling himself up, silently brushing off the dirt on him.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes?”

“The two of you, sit here.”

“What is it?”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before reluctantly sitting on the bed.

Saito faced the two of them.

“You two should be more concerned about this world and the people in it!”

Louise was shocked.

''It seemed that a desire to help the world had suddenly awakened in Saito. It was probably because of Colbert. That teacher had always pursued his research for this same reason… Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? It seemed so.''

''So that's why he was so willing to pour everything into his duty in the Knight Corps.''

In Louise’s view, however, it was never his duty to begin with.

''What Saito should be doing… is to find a way to return to his world.''

''It was only after doing this could Saito seriously consider the matters of this world. Whether to remain or not was up to him… Plus, even if there is a way, would one be able to travel freely between the two worlds?''

Her mind raced back and forth.

“To change the world through the Knight Corps? Are you a fool?”

Louise spat out, angering Saito.

“What? Why do you insist I’m a fool?”

“There are other things you should be doing!”

“Like protecting you? Didn’t I already tell you I’ll do that too?"

“It’s not that!” Louise yelled.

“T-Then what is it?”

“It’s to finding a way for you to return to your world, of course. To send you home, and relieve your family.”

''Idiot...'' But Saito had nothing to say.

“Looking at the you right now, it just doesn’t feel natural. The matters of this world should just be left to the people of this world."

“B-but…”

“If we were to take the duty of the Knight Corps, for example, all there is to it is war, that, or protecting Her Majesty the Queen. Sure, it is without a doubt a duty of the utmost importance, but it is not one for you to take. Why are you so intent on this?”

''...'' Saito lowered his head.

Everything no longer looked clear to Saito.

True, Saito had wanted to accomplish something.

Up until now, he had always lived a simple, ordinary life... And that’s why now he wished to accomplish everything that he could. But it would be too difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Regardless of what happens... you must attend the ball today. You haven’t forgotten what I said earlier, right?”

“Yeah, yeah."

Just when it seemed like she was done, Louise began to blush.

“If you do…”

“If I do…?”

“Then… I’ll let you finish what you started that night, back in Albion…”

Siesta glared at Louise.

“To use such seductive methods...”

Louise angrily turned her face away, and left the room.

Left where he was, Saito slowly collapsed, his nose spouting blood like a geyser.

“Keep yourself together, Saito!” Siesta urged as she tended to him.

<center>* * *</center>

When evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault onto entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled around the magic mirror. No one could tell what form the person within would transform into.

Miss Chevruse [---Literally, Teacher Chevruse ---], wearing a butterfly mask, stood at the side of the curtain.

“Noblemen and Noble ladies, tonight I will guide you into a world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the line of students. Louise, who was also in the queue, was pondering who to transform into.

Doubt began to creep into her mind.

''Would Saito recognise me after I've changed?''

''He should be able to…''

It was Louise’s turn. She walked through the curtains. There was only a mirror inside, which was roughly two meters high, installed on a simple frame, and covered by a cloth.

Miss Chevruse’s voice echoed from outside,

“Please listen well. You must think only of the person you wish to become the most and not be distracted by anything else. This mirror will look into your heart’s deepest desires, and grant you that form. Once you’ve prepared yourself, please remove the cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath. "Okay." She lifted the cloth from the mirror.

A beautiful mirrored surface emerged from beneath it, radiating all the colours of the rainbow.

The reflection that graced the mirror’s surface was gradually enveloped by the radiant glow.

The flowing lights suddenly disappeared, once again returning her surroundings to darkness.

However, it was no longer Louise in the mirror.

What had appeared instead was the reflection of a gentle, warm, pink-haired twenty-three year old lady.

It was the figure of Louise’s second sister, Cattleya.

Cattleya was her ideal. Her sister, who was kinder than anyone else… Louise gently placed her hands on her breasts.

<center>* * *</center>

Walking into the hall, it was filled with all kinds of people: heroes of legend, famous royals, renowned nobles, as well as old gentlemen and ladies. ''They're probably the students’ parents.'' There were even fellow students, but they were probably not the actual people.

''I didn’t think there would be this many Henriettas.'' Louise smiled wryly.

It was only on this day that it was practically impossible to tell who was who. To wish to dance with a promised date, there was little else one could do apart from telling the other who you would become.

''Saito should be able to find me, right?'' Louise sighed to herself.

''I think he should be able to recognise me. After all, I took on Cattleya’s appearance.’’

Seeing that all the students were more or less present, Principal Osmand walked onto the platform.

“Greetings, everyone. I would like to welcome you all. Tonight, we hold a ball to help our new students deepen their relationships and friendships. This ball is, of course, anonymous. This is so that not one person should be afraid to be discriminated against because of their family, status or nationality. It is also to let everyone know that everyone is equal within the walls of this academy. And I hope it will leave such an impression on you, as if it does not, it would become impossible for you all to study and develop harmoniously as one.”

Osmand then made a dense cough.

“If you wish to introduce yourself to your partner, simply introduce yourself politely. Do not be caught up in the other’s appearance or status, or feel a need to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. This is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

The students who had gathered nodded their heads.

“Because of the alarm it might have caused everyone, it has yet to be announced... that Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, is also here tonight.”

The hearts of the students leapt.

“Moreover, in the spirit of this ball, Her Majesty herself has also changed. Let us all try to guess who Her Majesty is… I think this will be quite interesting.”

The students grew restless. An opportunity to converse with the Queen like this does not come very often. There were already many people who were glancing left and right to spot any likely candidates.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, would it hurt to tell me first?'' Louise fumed silently.

“Carrying on… I would like to speak about the aim of this ball. Everyone, listen well. You have all now become an image of your ideal. I hope that in getting closer to achieving your ideals, you are not daunted by it, but rather are willing to study hard in the new term, so that you may one day become outstanding nobles that others will aspire to. That... is all."

The hall resounded with thunderous applause.

Principal Osmand, with a grim face, left and passed through the mirror, then returned. He had transformed into a young, dangerously seductive young woman. Striking a pose, the woman declared:

“I’m Little Osmand~~"

The students, still captivated by the speech earlier, instantly fell into a stunned silence, like a flame that was just doused. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osmand’s arms and dragged him aside.

“E-everyone, make sure you enjoy the ball!”

The struggling Osmand was swiftly escorted from the hall.

Music began to play…the Masquerade Ball had finally started.

Louise looked left and right, but could not see anyone who could be Saito.

''It looks like it’ll be a while before he gets here…'' Louise sighed as she leaned against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito had arrived at the assembly hall, the ball had already started. It was because he had to take of his horse that he was late. He had experienced how difficult it was to feed an animal, and wasted no short amount of time doing so.

As he walked past the curtain at the entrance, he didn't notice the mirror within it. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that he was completely unaware that the mirror had something to do with the disguises.

Saito walked into the grand hall, and was about to be questioned by the guard at the entrance before he noticed the Chevalier badge on Saito’s mantle and nervously saluted him.

It was dim inside the hall, making it difficult to see clearly.

Saito remembered what Louise had told him earlier:

''I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion.''

They were such moving words…

''To actually say such a thing… if I were to not find her after that…'' Without any time to waste, Saito frantically searched for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be seen.

''Since it’s a masquerade ball, maybe she put on a mask? That's what I would think, except there isn’t a single person here who's wearing one. And, there isn't anyone I recognise in the crowd, apart from the few students mingled within.'' Everywhere you looked, there were seemingly important people dancing and conversing.

Saito finally found Louise standing next to a wall and enthusiastically ran towards her.

Raising her head to see Saito running towards her, Louise blushed.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito began blushing as well.

“Didn’t I find you pretty quickly? So... is it okay… to fulfill that promise?”

Louise squirmed nervously.

“…Promise?”

“What, have you already forgotten?” Saito asked back.

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you've always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise’s face blushed and became redder. ''What’s wrong with her… Did she fry her brain?'' But it only made Louise even cuter.

“About what you said before... What were you trying to say?”

“What I said before?”

“Quit acting like you don’t know! Isn’t that what you said?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

''Why was she speaking in such an excessively polite manner… Is she just messing with me?'' Saito exasperated.

At that moment, the orchestra began to play a vigorous melody.

“It’s so noisy… Let’s go outside.”

Saito, grabbing Louise’s hands and led her to the veranda outside.

“…Ah!” Louise cried out in surprise, but she obediently followed Saito.

Arriving at the veranda, Saito faced Louise:

“Geez… didn’t I already tell you not to joke about those kinds of things? Did you think I wouldn't take them seriously?”

“…I-I’m sorry.”

Louise appeared even more endearing as she apologized, making Saito want to just grab and hold her in his arms. ''I’ll just think of it as revenge for everything she’s put me through.''

“If you won’t apologize properly, I’m going to kiss you right here.”

Louise silently lowered her head, but Saito raised it with his hand.

“… Ah.”

Louise looked up at Saito, her eyes glistening. Such an expression seemed to stop his heart, drawing his breath away...

And, passionately wishing to place his lips upon hers, Saito tightly embraced Louise in his arms; Louise leaned her body against his.

It was like this that Louise was knocked onto the wall of the veranda.

''Although there was no one else on the veranda, if someone were to see this, it would become quite troublesome.''

Saito decided to slowly separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But today’s Louise was strangely assertive, continually pressing her body against Saito’s.

“Louise…”

''Could it be that Louise… has always been this lonely?''

Saito’s heart overflowed at Louise’s act of affection. Unknowingly, Saito already had his hands on Louise’s chest.

Completely unlike the Louise from the past, she did not express any displeasure.

''‘It was only a reward!’''... When Louise had said that, my heart was deeply hurt… But now I realise that it wasn’t just a reward! To Louise, I am…''

“Louise—“

Saito tightly embraced Louise. A warm sigh escaped Louise’s mouth… ''Saito forgot me.''

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, at the entrance to the hall, the guard stationed there was questioning a very suspicious looking woman. Wearing a long black robe with long strands of black hair flowing from the opening of her hood, no matter how you looked at her, she didn’t look like a student or teacher.

“Who are you?”

“I was sent from the Royal Palace to attend this ball.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began searching through the list of attendees.

“I’m afraid you won’t find my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman quickly revealed a small bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

''I had seen this when I was patrolling the treasure vault…''

“The Bell of Slumber? Why-”

Just as he suspected something was wrong, the small bell rang out. ''Cling…'' The sound made a clear echo.

A deep drowsiness overcame the guard.

''Going to fall asleep… was ambushed against…'' But the guard was unable to resist.

His body fell against a wall, sliding slowly downwards along it… And he fell into a deep sleep.

“It ''was'' the Royal Palace… just not Tristain’s.”

After confirming that the guard had fallen asleep, the long-robed woman walked into the curtain, and noticing the Mirror of Truth within, revealed a wide grin.

She lifted the cloth and gently touched the mirror…

The mirror emitted a bright light, and, at the same time, the long-robed woman's forehead glowed.

''If I can’t tell how they look like, this mission would be impossible.''

Ancient runes began to shine on the woman’s forehead...

She is Mjothvitnir…

<center>* * *</center>

Saito kissed Louise’s lips.

''Nn… Ah… it's like I'm in a dream…'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise wrapped her arms around Saito’s neck.

''She's different… more assertive than the usual Louise.''

''To actually be so…''

A desire to love her even more emerged from within his heart.

Instinctively, he slipped his hand… onto Louise’s small breasts.

“…Wha—?”

Saito immediately froze.

''Her chest… Was not small at all.''

''Actually it was… huge!''

The full, soft and warm mound shifted and moved under Saito’s palm. And each time he grasped it, Louise would pant ever louder…

“When did it become…”

Saito opened his eyes.

He gasped in surprise… in front of him was…

“Your Highness!?”

It was Henrietta.

''What the— when did they change places with each other? The person I’m hugging is the Princess?''

The frantic voices of students echoed from the hall.

“What the-!? The magic was dispelled!?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood that this was no ordinary ball, but a masquerade ball where one could transform into another person through magic.

''Does that mean Henrietta became Louise?''

“But why did you become Louise…?”

Henrietta shamefully lowered her head when asked.

“Today is the ball where you could become your ideal.”

“Your ideal?”

He still didn’t understand.

“But why Louise?”

“Well that is – that is because I’ve always admired that girl… A girl who's always acted with her heart… A pure girl with a heart and mind no one can possibly taint… To possess the virtues I have none of... I’ve always envied her from deep within my heart.”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, to tremble and waver, while that girl maintains her beliefs through thick and thin - her faith unshaken. I envy that about her. If I were to have even one-tenth of her courage, perhaps I wouldn’t have committed those sins.”

Seeing the pained look on Henrietta, Saito, wishing to comfort her no matter what, said:

“Sins…? Your Highness, you have done no wrong. So please don’t talk about things like sinning.”

“No… Just for my own personal revenge, I actually started a war. How many people paid with their lives because of that?”

“But it was inevitable anyway, that’s just how war is!”

“So many died because of it!”

Saito recalled that the Expeditionary Army was practically made up of nobles and mercenaries. Furthermore, there were no citizens who participated.

“Even if you were to say so, but still…no one was forced to go. Everyone went because of their own wishes to do so; Some for glory, others for gold. Therefore, you shouldn’t worry yourself so much, Princess."

''It was perhaps a cruel thing to say - to dishonour the dead like that - but although there were exceptions, it wasn't wrong to say that the majority were either mercenaries who fought for gold or noble officers who cried out for glory… So, perhaps it wasn’t too harsh in the end.'' Saito rationalised to justify his earlier words.

Henrietta was unresponsive.

To change the topic, Saito prepared to talk about Louise instead.

“So why are you here today? Was it to find Louise? I’m looking for her too. Seriously, where did she run off to…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came here to see you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t know why… but whenever I hear your name… whenever I lay my eyes upon your face… for some reason, my heart... begins to…”

Henrietta looked up, the tears in her eyes slowly welling up.

“Do you still remember? That incident… that night at the small inn in Tristainia…”

Saito nodded. That night, they actually pressed their lips together twice. Even now, his heart would race when he recalled it.

“Ever since that evening… every time I think of you, my heart aches. The heartache steadily grew deeper and deeper… by the time I noticed it, it had already grown to the point I could not worry about it… It was always lingering in my heart… I didn't know what to do about it anymore.”

“…”

“In the midst of all the frantic frenzy and arduous planning, it was only your warmth that protected me. When I found your name amongst the list of those killed in battle… the grief was almost too much to bear. After that... when I found out it was you who had stopped the army of seventy-thousand, do you know how much of a redemption it was for me?”

''For someone of Henrietta’s eminence to so frankly express her feelings…'' Saito was at a loss, thinking ‘what a frail person she was’.

But it was because of this same vulnerability that Henrietta emanated a charm completely unlike Louise’s.

Just as he was about to be overcome by that charm, Saito turned his face away and gently pushed Henrietta away from him.

“If we were to be seen like this here… nothing good will come to Your Highness and me.”

Unexpectedly, Henrietta dragged Saito into the curtains, concealing them both within its shadows.

“Princess…”

“I understand that as well. But… even if it's only for a little while, all I wish is to spend a few more moments of happiness with you. Is that too much to ask? Are you not able to give me even this little bit of your time?”

“…”

“And, even though it’ll only be for a little while that I can experience happier times... If it was possible, I would remain by your side forever.”

Henrietta cried like any ordinary girl. ''The once resolute Queen was actually shedding tears for my sake...'' Saito was dumbstruck.

''Furthermore… Henrietta was more beautiful than anyone else in the world. Even Louise couldn’t compare.''

Henrietta once again lifted her face, edging ever closer to Saito.

Saito was utterly unable to resist those lips… and their lips pressed together.

After feeling out the kiss, Saito pressed his entire body onto Henrietta, knocking her against the wall.

As Henrietta panted tenderly, Saito slowly drew back his lips, watching her intently.

“Princess…”

Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck.

As though he had been struck by lightning, a shock coursed through his body.

Saito tightly embraced Henrietta.

It was at that instant…

In a small opening in the curtain, Saito saw strands of pink hair and the brown eyes below them.

“Louise…”

He felt the blood drain from his body. Henrietta also turned to look.

Louise’s entire body trembled as she watched the two of them behind the curtain, before suddenly running away, her hands covering the tears streaming down her face.

As Saito chased after her, he knocked into the students beside the curtain.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, not a glimpse of Louise could be seen within the crowd.

Because no one knew who dispelled the effects of The Mirror of Truth, the hall was in an uproar.

"What the hell?!"

"Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?""

Afterwards, Henrietta, her face visibly pale, also exited from behind the blinds.

The surrounding students at once exclaimed “Your Highness!” before rushing over to her.

Before he ran off, Saito glanced over at Henrietta to signal that he was going to chase after Louise .

<center>* * *</center>

Louise dashed out from the main tower, running in the night through the Academy grounds.

The pain and the shock tore her apart.

''Saito and the Princess?''

''Why?''

It was after they entered the curtains that Louise saw them. Having noticed them through the opening in the curtains by chance, she had walked over…

Remembering what they had said, the tears flowed down without end.

''The two of them were so passionate… just like a pair of lovers as they made their vows''.

''And then… their lips met like long-separated lovers.''

''Don’t tell me they’ve had such a relationship since a long time ago? Could it be they’ve been lying to me all this time?''

''To be betrayed by Henrietta, whom I had trusted so…''

Louise could no longer trust anytone ever again.

''That means... Henrietta had only knighted Saito to a Chevalier and swore him in as a Knight Captain so that she could be by the side of her lover.''

''During the last mission in Tristaini, Saito had said he had kissed Henrietta. Of course, I was angry that time… but if it was only for the sake of the mission that I didn’t mind it much. But, it seems I was wrong.''

''Perhaps the two of them had kept this secret since that time.''

“It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel!” Louise kept shouting.

''You have always been lying to me, what ‘I like you.’? It was all a lie!''

What Louise couldn’t forgive the most was, ''The promise he made to me, the time we spent together, that sweet kiss… the things I had always trusted completely… were all lies he had made to me.''

''The things I most valued in my heart; the memories I most treasure in my heart… were nothing more than lies.''

''And the one to do this wasn’t just anybody… but Henrietta, the person I had always held in the highest regard.''

To be doubly betrayed like that, Louise couldn’t bear it anymore.

Regardless, she couldn’t remain here.

Louise slowly snuck out the gates of the Magic Academy, before bolting outwards in a full sprint.

The guards that normally monitored the entrance, due to the commotion caused by the dispelling of the Mirror of Truth’s magic, had all rushed to the hall. As a result, the place was empty. Without anyone to stop and question her, Louise headed along the small road leading to the city.

''I don’t want to stay here.''

''I want to go somewhere far away.''

''I want to go to a place where no one will recognise me.''

With her heart bearing such thoughts, Louise kept running forward without regard.

Running till she was out of breath, Louise kneeled and collapsed onto the ground, her face covered by the ground and tears flowing down her cheeks…

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter10

2008-09-20T06:34:12Z

Someperson007:

===Chapter Ten: The Place of Courage===

On a little hill drawn on a map…The dawn brought forth light to the darkness. The view slowly expands, and the grassland below grew larger and larger.

It is recorded on the map, a rural area approximately 50 miles outside (un-translated city)

After a whole night of riding, Saito finally arrived here. A light excitement covered him. Although he had been riding all night, the boy felt energetic throughout his entire body, and fatigue was restored by the morning light.

In the morning fog, slowly, slowly and accompanied with the shaking of earth, a great army appeared.

They boy stood up, and slammed his hand against the horse he had been riding. The beast had been chewing grass idly was suddenly shocked, and fled in the direction where Saito had come from.

“You are not going to use the horse?" The Sword on Saito’s back asked.

“That guy has a life too; it is not just some tool.”

“You have such a good heart, partner.”

Saito asked Delfinger, “Didn’t you say before, the Gandalfr was able to defend a thousand foes alone? 70,000 shouldn’t be a problem right?”

“That is what they say, but it is only a legend, so people tend to exaggerate. Don’t get too hopeful, in reality, it was probably less than a thousand.”

“….why are you like this? Lying to me like that. If you lied to me, don’t tell me the truth. We are already dead, at least lie to the very end.”

On the horizon of the grassland, we can see the advancing army. Although it is an army of 70,000, due the fact they are not marching abreast, it does not appear to be as large. But in reality, all 70,000 are there.

Soldiers wielding weapons, Mages armed with spells, cannons, magical man-beasts, (untranslated something pulling monster?) Dragon Riders…Riders riding transforming beasts (not sure about this one).

Saito asked with a fear shaken voice, “Ah, why must I risk my life to charge into that mob?”

“Why are you asking the obvious? Because our ships have to retreat, so we have to buy time.”

”No…I am not talking about this…But, forget it.” Saito let out his breath.

“Last time I was saved by Guiche’s mole, but this time there is no escape.”

“No we cannot. No matter what, just charge in, in a situation like this no matter which direction charging is the same. Aim for the commanding officer, strike down the head, and the body will fall into chaos. You can probably buy them a day or so.”

Saito nodded, holding Delfinger tightly. The Mark on his left hand begins to glow.

“Let me tell you something, Delfinger.”

“What is it?”

”Can I tell you a story from my childhood?”

“Sure.”

“I, once, saw an old lady being harassed by some punk near a train station, something about the old lady bumping into them. But that time I was just a little chibi, if I wanted to stop them I couldn’t, so I only stood by and watched. That time I thought, if only I was a little stronger, but at the same time, I also sighed. Because even if I was stronger, it does not guarantee I would have won.”

“True”

“No mistake, I am stronger now, there cannot be any excuses. That time because I had no strength, so I had the excuse to not to do anything. The excuse was that I was not strong enough, so I didn’t help. But now, I've lost that excuse. Because I am now very, very strong. No matter what, I am Gandalfr, right?”

Deflinger murmured lowly, “Um hum.”

“But…all that strength is only external, in reality I am not really any stronger inside. But there is nothing I can do about it, although I am Gandalfr the legendary familiar, my body is shaking, I really don’t have any mental preparation. This type of situation is really not for me. Protecting everyone’s honor, I really don’t like it! Scared to death, I am really afraid! *****!”

“Partner, you are really someone truly brave!”

“This kind of personality will only lead to trouble, fast.” (Unsure) Saito thought about it. Courage, isn’t this what it is all about?

“Hey, Partner.”

“What?”

”Am I going to die?”

“Probably.”

The boy became silent. Delfinger decided to raise his spirits, “If it is going to be like this, then go out like a hero!”

“Why?”

”Because otherwise it will be a waste.”

Four hundred meters in front of them, they can see Albion’s forward assault force.

Suddenly his body begins to move by itself; they would never know if this was the power of Gandalfr, or Saito’s own bravery, or something else…

Saito charged toward the army of 70,000.

The first group of Albion soldiers who found the charging hero was not Forward Guards, but the owl familiar belonging to the artillery/firearm commander. Because he didn’t believe the Infantries, so he decided to personally investigative the matter.

After he verified the situation through his owl, He immediately ordered the firearm squadrons to prepare to fire, because normally during the course of a march, firearm troops do not keep their weapons loaded.

“What? Only one person?”

He was surprised when he found out there is only one person, but he became shocked once he saw the boy’s speed.

It is not a speed that can be achieved by a human on foot.

The forward cavalry also made the same mistake? (strange translation)

Because in the mistake with the estimation of speed, just as they stopped the opposition charged right past them. Before the cavalry can even draw their weapons, they were knocked off their steeds.

The only thing the fallen cavalry men can do is hear the sound of the enemy’s footsteps, the speed is so fast, they could not even see their foe’s image.

Before the soldiers finish loading their weapons, the enemy is already in front of their leader.
It is a person armed with a large sword.

The commander, in reflex, tried to pull out his wand, but was sent flying by the sword. Something hit him hard on the side of his head, the commander instantly lost conscious. (Something about the next group closing in on this familiar is the Airborne Knights, the grammar is horrible). They used magic to track Saito’s movement, then released a barrage of magic.

Knives of Wind, Lances of Ice, and Balls of Fire flew in waves toward Saito, but were instantly absorbed by the sword. The Knights stared in shock, but did not stop their magical assaults.
The Firearm commander ordered his men to scatter; in the instant he made that order, a wind blew next to him, where the wind struck, his wand was snapped in half, and a foot slammed into his stomach. Ribs shattered, the pain was so strong the officer could not cry, and quickly fell into a coma.

Deflinger asked Saito, “Why didn’t you kill them?”

Saito threw back a short reply, “I am not a soldier.”

“What do you mean?”

“No matter allies or enemies; I will not count them as puppets?” (translation questionable)
Delfinger listened, and only let out a long sigh.

Saito danced, dodged, and struck left and right, which caused massive chaos within the enemy formation. Fighting alone turned out to be extremely advantageous. To prevent friendly fire, the enemy did not dare to use firearms or projectiles, also, with the speed of Gandalfr, nothing in this world can catch up.
But…the Magic from the other side is extremely Gosu.

The endless barrage of magic, although Delfinger could absorb them, but the amount of magic delivered is certainly above normal, and slowly the sword begin to lose the ability to handle them. “Ugh!”

“Left hand?”

“Hum, damn…I can’t move it anymore.”
Saito could only wield Delfinger with his right hand, his left shoulder took a deep wound, and a part of his body is now charred by flame, which came from the fireball that exploded near him.
Although the situation is grave, Saito still charged forward, bravely stood tall surrounded on all sides.
Due to the attacks by Magic and weapons alike…Saito’s injury became graver every second.
Ridding on his (untranslated Magicial beast) is the unit’s commanding officer, kicked his beast, and prepared to charge. But a sword knocked him off his mount, he saw his (untranslated name) struck down, in that instant, his own legs were shattered, collapsed on the ground.

The commander for the firearm division ordered his men to prepare for a maneuver, thinking to surround this wind like enemy in an instant, but the enemy leaped over the formation, and struck the commander’s head with his sword, sending the man instantly into oblivion.

The young commander in charge of the Archers hastily ordered his men to fire, but the arrows could not reach their foe, but instead struck down his allies instead. In the chaos he manages to hit his foot.
The chaos with the forward guards became progressively worse. General Hawkins received reports that completely boggled him. The communications he received were completely a mess.

Some say, the enemy is a single rider.

Some say, the enemy is a Magician.

Some say, is a part of the enemy army.

Some say, is elvish Magic Knights.

Some say, is a elvish division…etc

But, the general, a veteran who survived a hundred battles felt it is a single foe.

An enemy with the speed of the wind,

A foe with the strength like fire,

A obstacle unshakable like the stones of earth,

A opponent elusive like the wave of the sea.

“Such a Gosu,” General Hawkins remarked with a low voice.

Just as Saito broke the wand of an officer of middle rank, the boy spotted a group of mages. Since so many mages were protecting a single individual that mean…

“That guy must have a pretty high rank...” Delfinger added. But even through Saito heard him he could not do much, his body begin to be paralyzed by the pain. Very soon he wouldn’t be moving t all.
Saito must save the energy from his breathe.

Just to take down one more Officer…

Just to cause more havoc.

Just like this to extend the time, just even one minute, one second, must be taken.

This was Louise’s task.

A task my own beautiful master volunteered.

Saito looked at the enemy horde’s commander Mage (translated incomplete)

General Hawkins stared at the wind blasting toward him.

Truly amazing speed.

He pulled out his Wand, chanted his Magic, in one breathe he summoned a Saber made of Wind. But… the enemy’s agility dodges it. He could only see the enemy’s blade, flying toward his head.

General Hawkins can only see the shadow in front of him, as if trying to brand it under his vision.
His Riders struck the enemy full of Magic bolts, each attaching itself on to that swordman’s body.

Although so many bolts should had been fatal, but the wind like warrior never slowed.

The Swordman pushed his blade forward, almost (translation incomplete) slamming into (the general’s name).
The blade’s tip reached within 5 cm of his face.

But it did not struck Hawkins’ face.

As if time suddenly stopped, the Swordman’s movement stopped, Hawkins used his wand to knock the sword away, and the unknown Blademaster hit the ground with a thud.

“Your eminence! Are you ok?”

“General Hawkins!” One of the Knights rode by.

“I am alright.” He answered.

“Combat is over, give me the report”

Very quickly, the report came. It is absolutely unimaginable a single warrior was able to cause such damage. Lower command, Upper command echelon had 14 wounded, the enlisted infantry estimated injured were around two hundred fifty. The loss apparently, from the entire army’s angle, is within the limit of acceptable. But it is effects were significant. The strong Forward guards are now in complete chaos, in the fog of war, many were injured by their own friendly fire, and the story [Everything was caused by a single swordsman] had spread among soldiers like wildfire, greatly damaging the morale of the troops.

The forward commander reported with a bitter face: “I am afraid it will take a while to reform the forward command, at least for several hours.”

Also, stories continue to spread amount the troops, which greatly decreased the army marching speed. The enlisted soldiers were afraid the enemy may hide another swordman like the one before.

One of the lower commanders slowly murmured to General Hawkins: “I am afraid we cannot continue today’s marching objectives. If the situation continues, we will have to waste half a day…no, entire day of time.”

Hawkins lowered his head.

He got off his horse, walked near the fallen swordsman, and took in stock of his looks.

“He is just a boy.”

The body on the ground is a black haired, very unusual looking boy.

Looking at him breathing still weakly, but his body clearly took enormous amount of magical damage, it is only a matter of time. Hawkins wanted to summon a water mage, but after so much injury, it is only extending his suffering. Not even magic is infinite.

Hawkins looked down on the boy, whispered "I am really jealous."

"Huh?"

"A single warrior stopped an entire army....in the words of history long gone, he is a [Hero]; I wish I was not merely a general, but a hero."

Hawkin's voice trailed off.

His sub-commander nodded as well.

"What you say is right, but situations like this is results of war, a pity he was an enemy of ours."

"Although an enemy...not even a noble...but I believe he should receive the highest honor and respect."

"I understand your point."

General Hawkins and the Sub-commander both saluted the boy.

"Let's bury him with honor."

He gave his order to his troops.

In that second, Saito's body leaped.

"What the hell?"

Saito's body reached his old speed, and vanished into the forest.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise awoke and found herself on the deck of the (untranslated vessel name)
Because of the wind brushing her face, as well as the sound of the ship, she finally woke up.
(Untranslated name, Mactorion?) and Guchie were staring back at her face.

“Wow, Louise is awake!”

”Good! Good!!”

Seeing friends nodding their heads unstopped, Louise asked in a surprised voice: “I…why…?”

“We don’t know. When the vessel departed I found you sleeping here.”

“…Here, this is a ship?”

As she watch the moving scenery for a few minutes, Louise suddenly remembered a very important task, suddenly jumped off.

“I, I must go stop the enemy army. I have to prevent the Albion army from catching up!”

Manticorn and Guchie both stared at her with surprise.

“Stop the enemy?”

“Yup! I have to delay the enemy to buy us time to retreat.”

“We already retreated.”

“This is the last vessel from the Port of (untranslated).”

“…Oh?”

Louise looked confusingly as she stared from the forecastle, as the continent of Albion became smaller and smaller.

“How is it like this? What happen to the Albion army that was chasing us?”

“They said only a little longer, they didn’t catch up with us.”

“Good, Good, this means we can get home safely.”

“But when we get back, there will still be a lot of trouble.”

Mantiocrn and Guchie stared at each other, then the two start laughing.

What really happened?

Why did the Albion Army slow their march?

In that moment…she suddenly remembered something important.

She cannot see Saito anywhere.

Louise ran around the ship in a circle, then met Siesta and her family on the forecastle.

“Miss Louise…you woke up?”

“Don’t talk about it! Where is Saito?”

Siesta’s face turned white upon hearing this.

“I was waiting for you, Miss Louise upon your fully awakening, I wanted to ask you, shouldn’t Saito-san to be with you?”

Louise shook her head, looking at her worried face, Siesta became paler every second.

“Miss Louise, where is Saito-san? Where, please tell me!”

In that moment, they heard two soldiers talking behind them.

”I heard from a buddy from another vessel, they said they saw a single person rode off to stop the Albion Army.”

”Haha, don’t laugh, it is just one person, what can he do?”

Louise walked near one of the soldiers and asked, “What you just said is it true?”

The soldier was surprised he was questioned by nobility, and showed a face full of shock and stammered, “Yes, yes. But I don’t if it is true or not, someone else told me this story, that part is true.”

Louise’s face lost all colors, instantly the color of blood withdrew from every inch of her body. It must been Saito. It is impossible to be wrong. I don’t know what he did to made me fall asleep, then drop me off on this ship…then went off against the Albion army.

The little girl collapsed on deck and screamed “SAITO!!!”

“Miss Louise, what happened??? Please tell me, tell me!”

Louise (this sentence is untranslated)

“SAITO!!!”

Louise screamed, jumped over the railing, and then tried to jump toward the ground.

“HEY! HEY! YOU WANT TO DIE??”

Guchie and Mantiocorn said the situation, and grabbed her before she could leaped.

“LET ME GO!!! I AM BEGGING YOU LET ME GO!!!”

“NO! There aren’t any of our men on the ground anymore.”

“Let me go..”

Louise’s wail and howls echoed across the Albionian sky.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter9|Back to Chapter 9]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Forward to Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter6 - MTL

2008-09-20T06:17:42Z

Someperson007: lots of minor edits made

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Six: Truce===

[[Image:ZnT07-135.jpg|thumb]]

In Tristania, capital of Tristain, inside the of the work room, a 17 year old queen closed her eyes in silent prayer.

It was pretty cold in the work room, where all of useless decoration were taken away.

Like in mausoleum.

In the center of the room, all wrapped up in black dress and covered with thick veil, Henrietta was kneeling.

In front of her stood a small altar, decorated with a small Founder Brimir’s image on the inside.

Founder Brimir’s image looked like it was mould for Halkeginia’s advent.

His hands extended wide as if opening the door, an abstract image. It is not easy to see him as a person.

The reason for that is that drawing founders traits in details was held to be disrespectful.

To tell the truth, no one knew founders detailed traits anyway.

While she was silently praying, she heard someone knocking on the door.

“Your Majesty, it’s me.” Cardinal Mazarini's voice.

At first she tried to grab the wand and recite the ‘Unlock’ spell… but then Henrietta shook her head, placed the wand on the table, stood up and unlocked the door.

Mazarini, entered Henrietta's work room, and apologized as she puckered up her brows.

“Were you in the middle of work? Forgive my impoliteness.”

“It’s all right.” Henrietta answered.

“I’m not so sure about that. You were praying from dawn till evening. Even if I go somewhere or come back, it's still the same.”

Mazarini watched her coolly. The rumors that, after the Albion invasion Henrietta prayed all day long, were true.

Henrietta tried to explain herself.

“This powerless queen can do nothing but offer her prayers.”

“Why you are dressed up in black? White suits Your Majesty much better.”

“It’s a war. Many officers and men have fallen. I'm mourning.”

Mazarini, shifting his eyes in embarrassment, reported to Henrietta.

“Yesterday, our Allied Forces captured South Gotha. This way, our positions Londonium were secured.”

“Please send my congratulations to general De Poitiers.”

“Certainly. One more thing…”

“Bad news?”

“That’s right. Allied Forces demanded the replenishment of food. It is necessary to send it at once.”

“But, based on the calculations, it'll take another 3 weeks”,

Mazarini said while looking at the report in his hand.

“Obusousugot city resources were emptied. Albion army had to give some to the local residents.”

“Are enemies worried about the food as well?”

“No. The purpose is to make our army worried. They foresaw our food delivery and took all the food from the residents.”

“That was cruel.”

“It's a war.”

Henrietta nodded.

“Please arrange.”

“Certainly. However… our treasury is making us more and more worried.”

“And minister of finances?”

“He is conferring with the Galia ambassador.”

“Galia?”

“The debt application. It takes a lot of money to fight.”

Henrietta watched her own hand. Then she said in constrained voice.

“We have to win. So, we only to have to win. We will return money from Albion’s purse then.”

“Though the day when that purse is obtained seems to be going away a little.”

“What?”

Henrietta's face became cloudy. Bad news seemed to favor this side.

“The enemy application for the truce came.”

“Truce? For how long?”

From the day after tomorrow, until the ending of the advent festival. It is a custom that between advent festivals the war also takes a break.”

The advent festival continues till the tenth, the biggest festival in Halkeginia. Because the advent festival starts during the first day of the new year… it will start after another week or less.

“Fighting will stop for as many as two weeks? No way! Custom or not, such thing cannot be admitted! Moreover, they can’t be trusted as they shamelessly broke the truce agreement before! They tried to attack the academy of magic and take all children hostages! With such mean company…”

Academy of Magic was attacked the next day that the invasion fleet had left. Though students were fortunately safe, repressing it still took some victims.

“Though it doesn’t inspire confidence, we don’t have much to choose from. We still need to bring over the food. Until then, the army cannot move.”

“Then drop Londonium for another week! All fleet! All troops! Why do you think we used our trump card – Void?!” Henrietta pressed Mazarini on.

Prime minister gave an advice for the enraged queen.

“Your Majesty. Soldiers and generals are also people. Making them overwork will not lead you anywhere. Though I understand that you want to reach the conclusion early… concede here.”

Henrietta held herself back and hung her head.

“…I said too much. Please forget. You are right about it all.”

After immediately signing the truce treaty, Mazarini stood up, but stopped at the door and turned around.

“Your Majesty, when the war ends, take these black clothes off. They do not suit you.”

Henrietta did not answer.

Mazarini said in a gentle, father-like voice.

“Let it be. It’s enough, mourn only for your mother.”

After the cardinal left, Henrietta let out a sigh.

“Aah. What I am saying – Louise of Void?”

She muttered in a sad, silent voice.

“… for the goal, I am changing an important person into a tool.”

<center>* * *</center>

In South Gotha, the third day after signing the truce with sacred Albion republic came into being.

Inside the room of the inn that Allied Forces took over, Louise sat in front of the fireplace.

In four days the new year will begin. Then, founder's advent festival will start.

Though the war has not ended yet; the town was wrapped in strangely restless atmosphere. No, war may be the reason why they want to act so loudly. For the people of Albion it could be the only chance to relax.

The truce period was like a present from the founder; and South Gotha citizens as well as the Tristain and Germania soldiers, wanted to enjoy themselves fully.

People, dressed up in various colorful clothes, strode cheerfully through town.

Because Albion, the floating continent, was located 3,000 mails above the sea level, the winters were sudden and harsh.
　
A skinny person like Louise was exceedingly sensitive to the cold. She experienced Albion’s winter for the first time. All wrapped up blanket, she trembled in front of brightly burning fireplace.

Louise called Saito, who was sitting alone, away from her, doing something

“It’s cold, isn’t it. Why don’t you come in front of the fireplace?”

There is no answer. Then Louise recalled the recent fight after meeting again.

Louise complained to Saito.

“Hey, Saito. Are you listening to me? It is cold! Are you still worrying about the other day, well I forgave you already! You must stay healthy! It’s a familiar’s responsibility!”

There is no answer again. Saito sat on the side of the bed, his back turned to Louise, doing something furiously.

“What are you doing?”

Still wrapped up in blanked, she approached him and saw Saito doing something with the wine bottle’s cork.

“Wha-“

She stretched her neck, trying to see, but he hid it.

“Show me!” Louise pushed Saito aside. Saito showed no resistance.

On top of the small cork was a small cut

“What?”

Saito kept silently plucking the cork. Leaving small cuts with his fingernails.

Apparently he was killing time by cutting cork.

…Gloomy. Too gloomy. Such way of killing time looked way too depressing.

“Stop it, already…Too gloomy…”

Saito quietly muttered.

“Not gloomy.”

“Annoying familiar!”

“Mole.”

Mole. Louise does not like him. She wants lofty boy.

He became irritated while thinking so.

“What mole? Get yourself together!”

She pushed him away, dumbfounded, Saito tumbled,

“Hey, answer me. Hey! Hey, hey! Mole. Mo-mole.”

Rubbing his cheek, Saito stared at Louise.

Louise shrugged uncomfortably and thought angrily. Yada, wasn’t it like that, when he pushed me down the other day? Get yourself together! Enough! Will that idiot familiar attack me now? Ya-yada – her body trembled.

That’s why she tried to provoke him. But she could never admit it to the person in question.

However, Saito simply stood up and walked towards the door.

“W-where are you going?!” She asked, disappointed.

“For a walk.” He answered briefly/ And then Saito was gone out of the room.

Louise came dragging the loose blanket, back to the fireplace, and sat down hugging her knees. Derflinger, who was leant against the wall, called out Louise.

“Foolish woman.”

After these words, Louise’s face popped out of the blanket.

“W-what… He’s at fault! He always hesitates…”

“And who do you think is the cause of that?”

“I d-don’t know!”

Lost, Louise shouted

“Then I’ll tell you. Partner is completely convinced that you don’t like him.”

Louise bit her lips.

“I-it’s natural! He is a familiar, and I am a noble!”

“Really?”

Louise’s face crumbled. Showing her girlish side, Louise sulked.

“H-he is evil. What if I am cold and lone, but he goes with other girls instead…"

“What did you say when he confessed? Instead you talked about something you haven’t witnessed and left, all what that housemaid said was ‘unbuttoned’. Thus affair is doubtful, but you selfishly made your own conclusion.”

“Uuh…”

“Haah, therefore, you put out a display of flirting with a handsome boy. Don’t you think you think you overdid it? Anyway, if only it was just about display, but you just had to go and make that cruel remark. ‘If I would get riding behind anyone’s back, then he should at least be good-looking’ was it.”

Louise cast her eyes down

“When you look at it that Romalia priest is indeed better looking. One can’t compare the faces. It’s like comparing flying creatures - fly and phoenix. Or land walking creatures - mole and lion. Or water creatures – water fly and swan.”

“…Aren’t you exaggerating?”

“Probably, anyhow, it wasn’t about the face. Partner patiently did not go to the east lands , just to keep you company. To you he even confessed ’love’. I guess such ‘loyalties embodiment’ is said to be no good at all. His pathetic self can’t compete in handsomeness with other men. However, partner shows courage in trouble, because he said he loves you…”

Louise listened to words, for five minutes, and blushed furiously. Then, she come to the window and looked outside, looked behind the curtain, opened the closet, sought under the desk, and once she finally confirmed that there was none in the room to listen, she turned back to the legendary sword.

“Hey, is it true? To whom he said that? How?”

“Partner is very single-minded about that. Though it’s up to you - to believe or not.”

With a blush on her cheeks, Louise became silent.

"Really, it was obvious that partner looked to be in a bad mood.”

Louise bluntly puffed her cheeks.

“I-I got it already. I forgive him! Isn’t it good enough?!”

“Then apologize, tell those little, gentle words.”

“Me? Why?! Apologizing to him…”

“Normally it should be done by both, however now it is your turn to give in, because you were nasty.”

For a while, Louise groaned – Uuuh, auuu, iiiii – regretting

“I got it already! Only need to apologize! Just apologize!”

She shouted. Was that an apologizing attitude?　

However, Derflinger muttered warningly.

“But partner was seriously sulking this time… he was truly disgusted by you, you know. Such apology might not be enough.”

Louise started to look troubled.

“Worried?”

“D-don’t be stupid! It will be all right! No one can ask more for an apology!”

“Hmmm”

Derflinger became silent. Because he wasn’t saying anything for a while, Louise grew impatient.

Eventually Louise became restless. She took up a firewood which was placed near the fireplace and ‘Piiiiin’ started to peel it off.

“Gloomy way of killing time.”

“Shut up! Well, then, tell me! Teach me what do I have to do!”

“Love.”

“Haaa?”

“Tell - I am in love with Saito!”

“I can’t say such thing!”

“Do you hate him?”

“I-it’s not that…”

Louise hesitated.

“Well, then, aren’t you in love?

“I-it’s not that! Anyway, I am saying that I want to say, that I am not saying that I am saying, that I am not in love! Uuuuh! Idiot! Worn-out sword!”

“Haah, if you are like that, then pushing down is out of the question, right?"

“That’s a splendid idea.”

“Really?”

“Splendid. Stop joking! What kind of idea is that, for a master-sama to push down! Seriously…”

“You won’t push him down?”

“It’s out of the question! Stupid!”

“Aah, but being pushed down by a loving partner, and then embraced tightly, was pleasant, wasn’t it?”

With scarlet blush on her cheeks, Louise cast her eyes down, and said in a tiny voice.

“…that, c-could you talk about something else?” she asked.

“Then push him down.”

“I-I don’t want to do that! Seriously! I’ll only embarrass myself. Besides it would be hard to push Gendalfr down. Hey.”

“Saying so.”

“Anyway, I am La Valliere’s third daughter. I can’t say I love you to such a foolish familiar. Thus , not love. Really. He is the one who loves me, well, I admit, it feels nice. It feels great when he worships me. But it’s not enough! Do you understand?!”

“I understand… you are troubled by obstacles…”

“Anyway, faster, teach me of another way to mend his mood.”

“Make love.”

Louise slowly stood up, and started to cast a spell.

“It won’t blow you off. I’ll melt you. Answer now, without joking. Do you anything else to offer?”

Derflinger trembled.

“I’m over”

He muttered.

“What?”

“It’s very hard for me to think. I’m just a sword. Legendary.”

“Because you are legendary, you should be more attentive to remarks.”

“No words are good enough, if you hide your feelings, behind unbreakable pride.”

Louise stepped back, thought for a while, and nodded.

“…What you said, is probably true. Though you are a sword you can understand human inner thoughts.”

“It’s because I lived so many years among them. And worked with them. It comes naturally. Now then, talking about your situation…”

Louise and Derflinger discussed for a while… deciding a strategy.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito sat down on a bench in a central plaza of south Gotha, watching the people passing the road. Soldiers of Tristain and Germania, and citizens of south Gotha all passed with lamplights. Allied Forces that occupied the streets; walked proudly thrusting out their chests. As it was a truce period, they get drunk, cut loose, and run after young girls, and end up being shouted on by noble officers.

However faces of either citizens of south Gotha, unlike defeated countries people, did not seem very sad. Sure, they were not pleased by the fact that town was flooded by additional people. Yet, Aristocrat faction Reconquista, present Albion political power, was not in a great favor here.

Besides, because they delivered food, Allied Forces seem to be accepted as the liberation army.

Though the rampart was partially destroyed, the attack upon the urban area, was avoided as much as possible, so there were hardly any looses for the town and citizens. In relation to their wars end and the start of anticipated advent festival, citizens were smiling broadly.

“Haah” Saito let out a sigh.

Within the happy town the only dark face is mine.

Then he stared at the rune on his left hand.

Haa, the power passed on a big load to me, he thought. When this war ends, I will surely go to east lands. Louise will not need me anymore….

Thinking this way, he grew even more lonely. And nostalgia hit him again. Saito recalled the hometown.in the different world In the alien world… in the foreign town of the foreign country that he did not get used to, nostalgia filled his chest suddenly.

Being wrapped up in such painful feelings… Saito was called from the back.

“Saito-san!”

Saito, for a moment could not recognize whose voice it was. That voice shouldn’t be here on this street.

The next moment arms wrapped up tightly around Saito from the back, and he was pushed to the ground

“Yaaan, being able to meet so soon! Feels great! Ka-n-ge-ki!”

Barely thinking, he turned around, just to see a shining Siesta’s face, with a broad smile.

“S-Siesta? Why?”

Saito panicked. Why is Siesta here? This is an Albion, continent on the cloud. It’s not the place for the Magic Academy’s maid Siesta to be in.

“Hmmm? What did Siesta-chan meet here?”

A deep voice came from the back. It sounded sweetened.

“Manager Scarron?”

Manager Scarron was an effeminate man, dressed up in tight leather clothes. He managed the “Charming Faries” inn where Saito and Louise worked one summer. And next to him was Scarron’s daughter Jessica. Saito stared at them all with widely opened eyes.

<center>* * *</center>

“Consolation corps?”

In a café facing the plaza, Saito asked loudly. Slurping the beer, smiling Scarron said, while puckering up his brows.

“Souyoo! The reason for that is that additional food needed to be sent, thus the consolation corps was organized! To go to Albion…”

Scarron looked at the pilling up dishes and shook his head.

“The dishes are horrible! Only beer to drink! Women too thin! What a notorious place!”

Indeed, if you look around the plaza, shops serving wine can not be found. Only tea and the beer. The Albion people do not drink wine, Scarron explained, plainly puckering up his brows.

“Really! Such an unpalatable beer is the same as drinking phlegm, Tristain people with taste would never drink this! Therefore, Tristanian inns can earn much from such business trips. I want to open White Arrow’s Inn here. This way 'Charming Fairies' inn would establish next to Royal families! Aaah, the honor!”

Scarron wiggled his body. Girls, brought from the inn, seconded him in joyful chorus.

“Honor! Mi mademoiselle!”

Scarron rose up above the table. Saito almost burst into tears.

“Is Saito-kun that a soldier-san? Why did you come to the Albion?”

“No, I’m not a soldier…”

“Let it out. Mi mademoiselle is a man, he’ll understand.”

Mi mademoiselle being a man still needs to be confirmed, Saito thought while nodding vaguely.

Then he remembered Siesta, sitting next to him and smiling broadely.

“But, why is Siesta coming along?” He asked.

“She’s a relative.”

Frightened to death Saito stared at Scarron. Could someone as sweet as Siesta be Scarron’s relative?

“M-manager’s..?”

“Yes. From the mother side…”

Siesta muttered shamefully.

“Could be that the tavern where Saito-san worked during this year summer…”

“He worked in it. That’s how we got acquainted.”

Jessica explained. Then Jessica looked at Saito across the table.

“Siesta is my cousin. You know each other, right?”

Indeed, they both had black hair. Which was unusual in this world.

Siesta hesitated before saying.

“As soon as Saito left, the school was attacked by an Albion burglar.”

‘Eh? Eeh?! Eh?”

Saito was surprised by the topic. Due to consideration of the troop morale, the news about own country hardly ever reaches the battlefield.

“We did not understood what was happening when the lodging-house shook…There was a big uproar…Some died.”

Siesta said with a sad face.

Saito was worried about the people left in the school. Are the people that he knows included into ‘Dead People’ list?

“Who became victims?’

“As commoners, we were not told about details…” Siesta said apologetically.

What if it is a person I know, Saito thought. Though it is sad when whoever dies, but it is a lot more saddening when it happens to a person one knows.　

“And the school has been closed until the war ends. I thought what to do and decided to help uncle with his inn.”

“Sie-chan worked here in the past.”

“When I got to the inn, I saw uncle Scarron-san and Jessica's packing luggage together… They explained that they are going to Albion.”

“That’s why you decided to go along?”

When Saito said so, Siesta nodded with a blush.

“Ye-yeah…and…”

“And?”

“I thought I will be able to meet S-Saito-san here…”

Jessica leaned over, scrutinizing the pair.

“Eh? What? Siesta and Saito are intimate? I was certain it was Louise…”

After Jessica’s words, Siesta’s eyes shone.

“Is Miss Valliere doing fine?”

“Y-yes” Saito nodded.

Uncomfortable silence followed.

Grinning, Jessica approached Saito.

“So you are still together. Sorry, I misunderstood.”

"No, not particularly …” Saito muttered, feeling mixed emotions.

“Aaah, Louise-chan is here as well? Then lets go and greet her.” Scarron said while fiddling with his fingernails.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, Louise, under the guidance of Derflinger, developed an “How to mend Saito’s mood” operation.

Following Derflinger’s instructions, Louise bought various materials from the inn shop.

“This! You must be joking!”

Louise screamed at the sword.

“It’s not a joke. It’s a proper apology to my partner.”

Derflinger said in a serious voice.

“But why as an animal?! I’m a noble, a noble! Understand?!”

“Because of your high-handed status, how else you are going to apologize?”

“So you think turning into familiar helps?!”

“That’s right. It’s a great strategy. ‘Saito, I’m sorry for my malicious remarks. For today, I’ll be your familiar.’”

Derflinger said, imitating Louise’s voice.

“If you were to say ‘Please’ in such state, then maybe a partner, as he is rather simple, would forgive all your crimes?”

Louise shook her head and said.

“Mo, but not looking like this animal.”

“Huu”

“Why black cat?!”

“Black cat is the most popular familiar. Thefore, black cat suits. It is a comprehensible. What is important is comprehension.”

Louise cheeks blushed, while she stared at the black cat costume material, lined up in front of her.

“Well at least I will make these parts by myself.”

Louise took out the sewing set that she borrowed from the inn, and from fur, leather, and strings started making 'Black cat's clothes' , as Derflinger said.

While grappling with a fur for a while…she completed the Black cat’s clothes. Though Louise had zero talent in sewing, somehow she still managed to make such simplistic shape.

Since now, the clothes were completed, Louise went near trhe mirror, to witness the destructive power of the black cat’s costume.

“W-what’s this! With such clothes I would embarrass myself before everyone!”

“It suits you well” Derflinger said in a composed voice.

“Why ears!”

Louise shouted while pointing to the object on her head, which imitated cat’s ears. It was also cut out from black fur and attached to the top of her head.

“It looks nicely.”

“But what about these clothes! Lewd! It’s lewd!”

Trembling, Louise pointed at her image in the mirror. In short, only the key parts of her body were covered with black fur.

Black fur tight cloth was rolled around her breasts. She wore furry panties too. And, like socks, bits of fur were placed around her ankles.

The tail, made from remaining material, ran down her buttocks.

“No, every part of black cat costume is splendid.” Derflinger said like it was somebody else's problem.

“What! Just a look at it makes ones head boil!”

Louise said in a painful voice. She now regretted listening to the sword.

“No, your body is young, it starts to originate a wild charm. Partner will be trounced.”

Louise suddenly stopped.

“This is one, flirty attire, right? Partner will instantly jump on it.”

“N-not of that sort. Stop joking.” While saying so, Louise began making poses in front of the mirror. Not fully convinced.

Fidgeting her fingers hesitatingly, she bent tilting her head, then, with both hands on the floor, she turned around and tried out a sobbing pose.

“What. You want to be jumped on?”

“N-no! T-trying out, I’m just trying out! Honestly! I just feel uneasy!

Eventually Louise became pleased with the pose.

“Ah, it’s nice. Cute.”

She said. And received an agreement from Derflinger.

“Good. Stick with it.”

However, once calming herself down, her embarrassment kicked in again.

“I-it’s impossible after all! Impossible!”

“This pose is just to raise his spirit, that’s all”

“Even so, hey…. But somewhat, hey… I, duke’s daughter… legendary…As expected… I can’t do such thing. Don’t feel like it.”

“I tell you. Because of you the partner is sulking.”

“Uuh…”

“Just do it for one single day. Use woman’s important charms. Yes.”

“…But.”

Derflinger used the trump card.

“Do you want to lose to that maid?”

Louise’s eyebrows shot up.

“What? Loose to whom?”

“No, nothing to worry about! As expected from ‘Void’!

“I won’t happen. M-maid will be the one to loose.”

At that moment. The doorknob of the room turned.

“Aaah, the partner came back.”

Then Louise breathes deeply in and out, stood up in front of the door.

“Remember. Noble’s daughter. Leave your pride behind, be charming. All right?”

“I-I know!”

The next moment, the door swung open.

Louise blushed, squeezing her eyes shut, bent, forced herself to not cover her breasts with her hands, placed the thumb of the left hand under the lips, put the right hand on her hips, and screamed out the previously with Derflinger decided words.

[[Image:ZnT07-163.jpg|thumb]]

“Yoyoyo-yo-you are my master for today!”

Then…Louise waited for the partner's reaction.

However, there was no answer. It felt like infinity.

What! Though? Rejected? The heat of anger boiled in Louise's head.

“Say something! I won’t wait forever!”

Then, Louise opened her eyes… however it wasn’t sight of Saito that greeted her eyes.

“M-m-m-miss Valliere?”

The one who stood there was pale-faced, trembling Siesta.

“Ara, Louise-chan. What is this costume?”

“Pu. Pupu. When did you turn into cat?”

It wasn’t just Siesta. There were Scarron and Jessica too. Saito stick his head out from the backs of his friends.

“Wait. Brought sake. N? Why does no one enter the room?”

Then Saito noticed Louise dressed up in black cat’s clothes.

“Wh-what’s the meaning of this? You…”

Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

<center>* * *</center>

“Louise-chan is so cute.” Scarron muttered, sitting on a chair.

“Pu. Pupu. Pupupu.” Jessica held her mouth, desperately trying to suppress her laughter.

Frowning Siesta watched the chipped ball of fur that Louise used.

Louise hid herself behind the covers, and did not get out from the bed.

Though everything calmed down, there was no reply.

Confused Saito asked Derflinger.

“Wha-what happened?”

“Well, that’s masterpiece…”

After his words, blanked flew up, Louise, who completely forgot about her black cat’s clothes she was wearing, flew out of the bed, kicked the sword and silently returned back to the bed.

Siesta stared at Louise.

Saito looked doubtful.

Jessica looked out of the window.

“Snow started to fall, getting cold.” She muttered.

“Advent festival of snow… waah, how romantic.” Scarron wiggled his body

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter7 - MTL

2008-09-09T13:47:26Z

Someperson007:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Seven: The Reason To Fight===

　
Full-bloomed fireworks went up, illuminating the night sky.

From under the many tents placed in South Gotha City plaza, people shouted with joy.

Because Allied Forces were stationed here, the town was filled up with almost twice as many tents, since soldiers were staying here it was overflown with temporary housing tents. There were only a limited number of lodging houses that soldiers could rent. Merchants came from various places to sell soldiers various things. The city of Sauth Gotha was wrapped in an unprecedented vigor.

And, heralding the beginning of the Yarra month, today was double as vigorous than the first day of the first week.
　
The biggest festival in Halkeginia, The advent festival, started. For ten days from today, one can drink, sing and cause the fuss every day.

Louise and Saito drank alcohol in the grand tent of 'Charming Fairies' inn, which was opened in the plaza.

Surrounding Rene, there were every one from the Dragon knight secondarily division too. Every main officer, including Guiche, could have been seen in here as well. Both, senior military officers and soldiers were prohibited eating and drinking in the inns of Sauth Gotha. They get drunk, cause residents trouble – thus it is easier to observe them if they are held together. Because of that, the inn, which made a business trip from Tristain, was full.

After the black cat clothes were seen, except for necessity, Louise has not talked at all. She was very embarrassed. She was silently sipping her drink alone.

Because Louise is weak to alcohol, only a little bit of wine were poured in her glass, there were more of fruit juices, honey, and water put in. She kept on drinking it little by little. Still, her face was already red.

She was casting glances at Saito though the corner of her eyes.

Saito was drinking with Rene party, and with Guiche, whom he met again a little while ago. Differently from that time with Louise, he was relatively happy. Seeing that, Louise poured in more wine.

Bleary-eyed Louise rose her glass.

“Seconds!”

Louise saw a waitress running-up to her, turned her face away, and tried to call another one.

“Someone service me. Someone.”

“Place your order” Siesta, with a calm expression, called out Louise.

“I haven’t called you.”

Louise glared at Siesta. And then, muttered.

‘Running around… like an idiot.”

Siesta, keeping the cheerful face, said.

“I do extra, for not being dressed in a black cat’s suit.”

Louise blushed. Siesta quietly drew her face to Louise’s, and murmured, while smiling.

“You are my master for today.”

Louise jumped up, shaking.

But then she had a second thought. There’s no time to rival with the maid. Besides I know the outcome of the war anyway. I’ll tell that, she chuckled in her mind. Louise put on a nice face and muttered.

“I-I was confessed to.”

Siesta’s eyebrows moved up. Louise did not miss her love rival’s reaction. That’s because Louise is a girl. She doesn’t have what I do. I won, after all! Louise became happy, and in order to sweeten her victory, she pressed Siesta on.

“That’s right. He said he favors me. What to do I wonder, I cannot stop thinking of you, he said. Really, such an impertinent familiar.”

Siesta listened to it with a smile.

“Heee. I am glad to hear that.” She said, though her eyes were not smiling at all.

“Besides, he pushed me down. Of course, I did not permit it! I mean, I do not like things like that. It‘s not natural!“

“Flirt is repulsive but not selling.”

Siesta said. Louise caught a glance at the forehead and answered back

“Not you.”

Two people continued to stare at each other.

That time… a muted sound of something hitting the tent was heard.

“N?”

“The snow! Snow” voices rang outside.

Indeed, through the entrance of the tent, one could see it snowing..

“Advent festival of snow…” Louise muttered.

“I dreamed of the advent festival of snow…” Siesta murmured with enchanted expression.

“Really?”

“Yes. In Tarbes it is warm even during the winter. Without too much snow…”

With her eyes sparkling like child’s, Siesta watched the snow outside the tent.

Then Siesta noticed Louise looking at her. The pair look at each other blushing. Then returned back to watching the snow.

Louise said, hiding her awkwardness.

“…It is calm somehow. Maybe we should also make truce for the advent festival.”

“Right.”

“Sit here.“

[[Image:ZnT07-169.jpg|thumb]]

Louise urged Siesta to sit. Yes, Siesta sat demurely next to Louise with a nod.

Accepting Louise’s offered drink, Siesta bowed.

“Cheers!“

Feeling strange, the pair let their cups clink.

“Nice.” Siesta said, with a blush from the alcohol on her cheeks.

“Feels like really being a noble.”

They watched the snow falling through the opening of the tent by the snow.

“Beautiful…snow covering the buildings…like sugar” Siesta muttered.

“Well”

“Though it’s such a beautiful land, why there is a war…”

Siesta said, while looking at Louise.

“S-sorry… I am not blaming miss Valliere… I know you work hard for the country.”

Louise cast her eyes down.

Siesta muttered staring at the wine in the bottom of her glass.

“…To tell the truth, I hate this war. Many people die. For what reason?”

“For what reason?”

“Why do you fight? Father… said that the reason is money. The capture of the enemy country can also be beneficial for the ruler to establish oneself. Is that it? Do you kill others for such reason?”

Louise thought. It might be true considering surrounding ministers. However, Henrietta is different. Because of the time they both spent together during their childhood, Louise understood her well. For Henrietta this war was about revenge. To defeat a hateful enemy who deprived a beloved person. This was the only intent in Henrietta’s mind.

Siesta asked Louise, who was lost in thought.

“Why is miss Valliere fighting?”

“Me?”

“That’s right.”

Is it because I wanted to help Henrietta? A little bit. But not really that.

For Louise this fight…

Seeing Louise being silent, Siesta looked down.

“I’m sorry. Its not a thing for me to listen, but…”

At that moment… a loud yell coming from Saito’s table could be heard.

“Really! Don’t be a fool!”

Louise and Siesta, startled by the voice, turned around.

“Ha! Who is a fool! What is so foolish about it!”

Guiche roared, while standing up.

Saito also stood up and pointed his finger at Guiche.

“What are you telling me! You are just doing it, to get some points in Montmorency’s eyes. Fool! If you would die, Monmon would be really sad!”

“A-are you insulting my actions!”

Guiche brandished the artificial rose.

Seems like it was a quarrel. Rene, who was drinking with them, said.

“Yeah, because you are a commoner, pride does not matter for you, but it is different for us.”

Saito stared at Rene and said.

“Honor this, honor that – its just a foolishness. Didn’t Dragon Knight unit died once already? Fear it a little! It’s weird! Aren’t you afraid of dying for the honor? That’s stupid. Only fools thing that way. Honor? It’s not worth dying for. Such thing that you are doing – I think it’s silly.”

“Saito!”

At that moment…Saito’s name was suddenly shouted. It wasn’t Rene or Guiche. It was Louise, who stood there, shaking in anger.

Saito slowly turned towards Louise.

“What?”

“You, apologize. Apologize to Guiche and Rene!”

“Whaat?”

“Insulting ‘Honor’ cannot be permitted.”

Louise said while trembling.

And Saito was the reason behind that.

I am being misunderstood…The things she thought to be important, had completely no importance to Saito, which made her annoyed.

Because Saito’s fight… she completely forgot about her bad mood. Only Saito’s ‘Failed a mission, so what?’ came into her mind right now.

Saito answered back in an angry voice.

“The ones that you defend are them but not me?”

“Defense, what are you talking about? Honor is more important than life to me. If I were to loose it, I would not be a noble anymore. And if I am not a noble, then I am not me either. That’s why I can’t stand remarks denying honor right in front of me.”

Louise said clearly.

On the other hand, Saito noticed it too.

Saito knew that from the look of Louise’s eyes. When she was almost crushed by Fouquet’s golem, Louise showed the same expression as well.

At that time Louise shouted “I will not run away from the enemy, because I am a noble!”.

At that time he thought such Louise to be marvelous, but it was different now.

Aah, Saito understood.

He remembered Louise’s recent words.

“The death is a sad however…They died with a honor …… Honor… They died for great victory. Therefore, don’t feel sorry for them.”

Saito understood the true reason why he was sulky. Julio wasn’t the reason that separated them.

For Louise was this duty… this word honor really that important? Because he felt so, he got depressed so much.

Therefore, he made remarks about Guiche a little while ago.

What is it?

Is this honor so important?

“Then, you…”

Saito stared at Louise.

“You?’

“If you were ordered to die, would you die like these unreasonable guys?”

Saito said, pointing at Rene and others.

Louise bit her lip.

“Isn’t it unreasonable? Such impertinent…” Louise interrupted before he could finish.

“Die. I would.”

Her voice trembled.

“You…”

Saito was shocked. Louise completely composed, said.

“F-for Princess-sama and for the mother country. If ordered, I would give it away with pleasure.”

This Louise made Saito clink.

She said she would be ready to die so thoughtlessly.

And what about teacher’s Colbert letter. To be accustomed to death because of war! Seeing people die, the words resounded.

It all came back now. Really, is honor more important than us?

Saito pressed Louise on.

“Then what about me?”

“Heh?”

“If you are ordered to die, then should I die as well?”

Louise, looking perplexed, muttered misunderstanding.

“Wh-what… are you so afraid of death?”

“Whatareyo-“

“Coward! Everyone were ready to die, when agreeing to coming here!”

“Am I determined? Wasn’t I brought here by force as your attendant?”

“Then why haven’t you said so!”

“I haven’t been given a time to think! It was just – go here, go there, all the time!”

The two people shouted at each other in angry voices. People, eating and drinking within the tent, dumbfounded, watched such exchange between them.

“That… could you ease up little by now?” Ren, standing next to Guiche, finally brought Louise back to her senses.

She shook her head, and calmly informed Saito.

“Well… it’s embarrassing. Now, Saito, return to your room and have some rest. After that, we can calmly clear things out… This kind of anger won’t give anything.”

What…the talk isn’t over, and yet, she still feels uneasy in front others?

The moment he thought so…Saito realized one more thing.

He did not wanted to think about for a long time…
　
Distance felt in Louise, the true reason behind this sense of incompatibility….

Could it be what Louise thinks of me?

He though that this question and the sense of distance between them was related.

Generals…used Louise’s ‘Void’ as a tool…

I am only “tool” for Louise as well.　

Legendary familiar Gandalfr.

His purpose of existence, is only to defend the master while he cast a spell…

In a word, I am an important tool in her road of defending honor….

Then, she surely needs to take care of his mood. Giving an occasional touch, as a reward.

“Then you are the same as those generals.”

Saito muttered.

“Ha! That, what are you saying…”

“I am just a ‘tool’ right? A familiar.”

Then he thrust Louise aside and walked out of the tent.

“Hey wait!” she shouted but Saito did not stop.

Siesta, who was sitting near by, stood up and ran after Saito. Then Louise angrily grabbed the jar of wine and poured her glass full, instead of honey and fruit juice, and drank up it up in one gulp.

<center>* * *</center>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter3

2008-09-07T06:12:34Z

Someperson007:

===Chapter Three: Duke de la Vallière===

At the break of dawn in the castle’s garden, there was a giant cage with dragons at each of its four corners.

The servants that had gathered in the surroundings simultaneously took off the wheels of the cage-like carriage. Footmen caught the dragons and at the given opportunity the servants opened the carriage door. A red carpet spread out all the way to the cage’s entrance in order to accept a middle aged noble.

It was Duke la Vallière. He was more than fifty years old. He had blonde hair and a beard that were both turning white and he was dressed in wonderful clothes suitable for a king. On his left eye he had a monocle, and his eyes had a strong glitter to them.

The butlers walked briskly to the duke, took off his hat, fixed his hair and made sure that his robe was properly lined.

The Duke inquired in a bitter baritone voice, “Has Louise returned?”

Jerom, a butler that has served the la Vallière family for many years bowed respectfully,

“She has returned last night,” he answered.

“Call her for breakfast!”

“Certainly!”

The mood in the la Vallière family as they had breakfast on the sunlit balcony was the same as usual. The table was drawn out in order to have breakfast in the sunlight, everyone was seated. Duke la Vallière was seated on the seat of honor and next to him was his wife. And the unusually concentrated three sisters were sitting at the table, lined up by age. Louise’s body was a bit unstable, because she had cried so much last night. Even though she is supposed to get her father’s permission to participate in the war...

It appeared that the Duke was in a considerably bad mood.

“Damn that bird-brained idiot!”

At the beginning of his speech, the Duke insulted the Cardinal.

“What is the matter?”

Changing her facial expression, the Duke’s wife asked her husband. After her father’s first words, Louise knew this wasn’t the moment to ask.

“After calling me all the way to Tristania, I was wondering what he was going to say to me... 'Organize one army corps', he said! Don’t joke around with me!”

“Did you agree?”

“Like hell I would! I already retired from military service! Why doesn’t he command the soldier that took my place and let me stay with my family! Moreover, I’m against this war!”

“That’s true. But, is that fine? Didn’t the Cardinal’s official notice state that right now, the fatherland has to unite in order to defeat our bitter enemy? A rumor that the la Vallière family is treacherous will spread, which will affect our social life as well.”

As she was saying that, the Duke’s wife had an extremely cool face.

“You shouldn’t call a bird-brained idiot like that a “Cardinal”. “Idiot” is more than enough. Even more, to take advantage of such a young queen...”

Louise coughed and spewed the bread she was eating. Eleonore glared at Louise.

“Oh, how scary. Sorry for making you hear the truth about the court’s sparrow.”

“By all means, feel free to let us hear what you think.” 

Louise who had been quiet up to that point opened her lips while trembling.

“There is something I’d like to inquire of Father.”

The Duke was watching Louise intently.

“Of course it’s fine, but before that, won’t you give your father, who you haven’t seen in a while, a little kiss, Louise?”

Louise stood up and approached her father, and after that gave him a kiss on the cheek. After that, she stared directly at her father and asked:

“Why is Father opposing my decision to join the war?”

“Because this war is a huge mistake.”

“It is a war against Albion, who invaded us in the first place. What is wrong with ambushing them?”

“Attacking them from the side isn’t something I would call an 'ambush'. Look here!”

The Duke manipulated the plate and food on it and started explaining to Louise.

“The thing you call an 'ambush' is having a military force so overwhelming that it can succeed from the first time. The enemy’s army is about fifty thousand. Our army, together with Germania’s, is sixty thousand.”

Moving the knives and forks, with the help of the meat’s fragments, the Duke created a simulation of the war.

“Doesn’t our army have ten thousand more men?”

“If the attacking army was three times as big as the defending army, it would be a certain victory. Because their sky forces have been organized and they have good positions, with this number it will become a difficult battle."

“But...”

The Duke peered into Louise’s face.

“Our siege is excellent. We will blockade that annoying continent from the sky and then just wait until it runs out of resources. If we do that, eventually they’ll come asking for peace. The conclusion of the war will come just like that, just like blending white and black. However, what are you going to do if the ambush fails? The possibility for that isn’t small.”

Louise was silent. Every single thing her father had said was a good argument.

“Because of the victory at Tarbes we’ve grown overconfident. Overconfidence leads to negligence. To make matters worse, taking the Academy of Magic’s pupils along as officers? I can only say that that is stupid. What can kids do? In war, you know, you can’t say you are strong enough just because you have greater numbers. Ambushing is an act that means you have absolute confidence that you will achieve victory from the first attempt. There is no way I’d let my daughter enter such a war.”

“Father...”

After the Duke finished saying that, he stood up.

“Now then, breakfast is finished.”

Louise bit her lips and stood still for a while.

“Louise. From here on out you are under house arrest. You won’t be allowed to leave this castle until the war is over.”

“Wait!” Louise shouted out.

“What? I told you that the talk is over.”

“Louise... you...”

Eleonore pulled on Louise’s hem. Cattleya was watching Louise worriedly.

“To the Princess... no, to Her Majesty, I am a necessity.”

“What do you mean when you say that she needs you? Your ability with magic is...”

Louise couldn’t tell her family that she was the bearer of the Void.

“Right now, Right now I can’t say, but... I...”

Louise hesitated, but she brought up a triumphant face.

“I am no longer the me from the past!”

“Louise! What are you saying to Father?!”

Eleonore said with an intense voice.

“Big Sister, you be quiet! Right now, I’m leading a conversation!”

All the family members were surprised by Louise’s attitude. The Louise from the past would never go up against her sister in such a manner.

“I have always been treated like an idiot. I always felt regret when I was being compared to my sisters and was told that I have no talent in Magic. But, but, now it’s different. I was clearly told by Her Majesty that I am necessary to her.”

With those words, the color of the Duke’s eyes changed. He turned towards Louise, went down on his knee and peered into his daughter’s eyes.

“...You have finally realized what your dominant Element is?”

Louise nodded confidently.

“Which of the four?”

Louise thought for a while. Of course, she wouldn’t talk about the Void. But will it be ok to lie to her own Father? For a moment, Louise was troubled. And... opening her lips, she told a lie.

“... Fire.”

“Fire?”

For a little while, Duke la Vallière gazed at Louise’s face and then he slowly nodded.

“You have the same Element as your grandfather. I see, Fire, hmm. ... In that case, it’s only natural that you would be attracted to war. It’s a sinful Element. Truly, an Element covered in sin.”

“Father...”

The Duke hung his head feebly.

“If I remember correctly, you said that Her Majesty needs your power, right?”

“Yes.”

“Listen, Louise. It’s an important thing. There is no mistake about it. When nobody else was around, Her Majesty told you that your power is necessary to her, right?”

Louise declared clearly.

“Yes. I was told by Her Majesty that my power is necessary to her.”

The elderly Duke shook his head.

“What a honorable thing. A terribly honorable thing. However... As I thought, there is no way for me to recognize this.”

“Father!”

“People can certainly make mistakes because of this thing called loyalty. I will report to Her Majesty myself. Jerom!”

“Yes.”

The butler jumped out and stood by the Duke’s side.

“Prepare paper and a pen.”

After that he turned towards Louise,

“You have to choose a son-in-law for me,” he declared.

“Huh? Why?”

“I can’t recognize your participation in the war. I absolutely can’t recognize it. You’re probably despaired, because of that traitor Wardes, right? That’s why, choose a son-in-law for me. Also, calm down your heart, ok? You've told me that you want to go to war twice now. This is an order. No changes are allowed.”

“Father!”

Louise shouted. However, the elderly Duke shook his head.

“Jerom, don’t let Louise out of the castle. Understand?”

“Certainly!”

The butler nodded.

Then, the Duke left his breakfast seat.

His wife and the elder sisters that were left behind surrounded Louise.

Her mother and bossy sister criticized Louise.

“Father isn’t young anymore. Don’t worry him so much.”

“Because you worried Father so much, now you have to choose a son-in-law.”

Eleonore declared coldly.

“Why do I have to?! According to the order, Eleonore-nee-sama must...”

As she was saying that Eleonore stretched Louise’s cheeks.

“I-I’m sowwy... Vut, to me, berrege is fill...(marriage is still)...”

“Why? For what reason? You have a lover, right?”

Having been told that by her mother, Louise shook her head.

“Don’t have. Don’t. No such thing.”

The Duke’s wife and Eleonore seemed to have noticed something because of Louise’s expression. The two exchanged glances.

“It seems you’re thinking of someone.”

“There’s no such person!”

“Who? From which noble house?”

“Count? Baron?”

“Honored Baron? You couldn’t... it can’t be a mere Chevalier, right?”

Louise’s body solidified.

“Oh no, this girl... I see, Chevalier or Order of Merit, I don’t know, but... she fell in love with a man with low social status.”

Eleonore’s face became bitter. The mother pressed down on her forehead.

“Ooh, it’s because I never really took proper care of this girl...”

“I-I didn’t fall in love with a Chevalier.”

Louise said in haste. The truth was he wasn’t even a Chevalier, but a simple Commoner. Even more, a Commoner that came from a completely different world... if they knew that, a simple sorry wouldn’t be even nearly enough of an apology. Even though she always repeated to herself that she doesn’t really like him, right now her head was full of thoughts of Saito.

Cattleya was looking worriedly at Louise.

“No matter how old this girl gets, she will always worry us, won’t she? Not only does she want to join the war, but to make matters worse she has fallen in love with a Chevalier...”

“I said, I haven’t...”, and, she hesitated. Her mother and sister both shouted.

““Be quiet!””

It was the usual threatening attitude. After Louise used up the courage she used to talk back to her father earlier on, now she became completely dispirited.

Suddenly feeling sorrowful, Louise ran off.

“Hey! Wait right there!”

She heard the shouting voices of her mother and bossy sister.

<center>* * *</center>

The afternoon came. Because Saito didn’t have any more tasks, he laid down on the bed in the storage room and stared at the ceiling. As he looked around the room, while lying down on the bed, he noticed some somewhat white sheets placed upon a box, that were left there by him, and he felt a bit pained. Ever since he came to the la Vallière house, that was all his existence merited to. A small, meaningless existence.

Since Siesta had returned to her own room, Saito was all alone now. Just as he was absent-mindedly thinking what he should do, he realized that he hadn’t had any breakfast yet and he wasn’t going to get anything to eat unless he went and took something himself... at that moment came the sound of the castle’s servants running around the stone-paved corridors.

“Where? Have you found her?”

“No, not this way!” the voices were saying something like that. It seems they were searching for someone.

Just as he was wondering what they’re searching for, the door opened with a bang. Several younglings jumped in, held Saito down and started searching through the storage room.

“What the heck are you guys doing?!”, Saito shouted, “Doesn’t seem to be here”, and, ignoring him, the guys that held Saito down left the room.

“What the hell just happened?” as Saito thought to himself, this time there was a knock on the door.

“It’s open,” he said, but the knocking continued.

If it was Louise or Siesta, they’d immediately make a rude entrance as soon as he said that. Remembering that a person that, even after being told that he can, doesn’t open the door himself can’t be a bad person, Saito opened the door.

And there a woman, with pinkish blonde hair and reddish brown eyes, was standing.

For a moment he thought “Louise?”, but it wasn’t. She was taller than Louise. She had kind eyes and a smiling face without even a bit of ill intent on it.

It was Cattleya.

“U, umm, that...”

[[Image:ZnT06-089.jpg|thumb]]

While blushing, Saito looked at her with a confused look.

“Is it ok to come in?”

“Y-Yes! Please!”

With a respectful bow, Saito ushered her in.

“Sorry for intruding,” saying that, Cattleya stuck out her tongue at him.

She was so cute that Saito’s heart started racing. Naturally, he preferRED Louise. However, because of her character, that wasn’t an expression that appeared on her face. He felt that you really had to hand it to this kind big sister.

With a feeling different from that towards Louise, he looked at Cattleya sitting down on the bed with a small devilish smile floating up on her face.

She gave off a sense different from Siesta’s “healthy” sex appeal.

It was also different from Henrietta’s sex appeal that was brought up by the balanced danger that came from the fact that she was of high class.

It differed from Kirche’s “shaking, almost violent” sex appeal as well.

Of course, it was also different from Louise’s “hard to break apart” sex appeal.

With a light smile, it was a sex appeal that felt as if it was wrapping you up.

''Will Louise also become like this when she grows up? If that’s the case, then Louise is a definite “Buy”, huuh,'' while those thoughts were floating around his head, Cattleya seemed more and more charming.

“When Louise grows up, she won’t look like me, you know.”

Because she suddenly said that while laughing, Saito jumped up.

“Huh? No! I wasn’t!... I wasn’t thinking about stuff like that! Yes!”

“Is that so? But you definitely seemed like you were wondering if Louise is going to look like me in the future...”

Wow, what a sharp woman,

“Louise will definitely become even more charming when she grows up, so calm down. But she probably won’t become any taller.”

Thinking that it would be more than enough as long as she resembles her sister in the breast area, Saito kept opening and closing his lips.

“You, what’s your name?”

“It’s Saito. Yes.”

“My, what a lovely name, isn’t it?”

It was the first time he got his name praised since he came here.

“Hey, what kind of person are you? You’re not a person from Halkeginia, are you? Having said that, it feels more like you’re a completely different human from your very core. Are you?”

As he was being examined like that, Saito was surprised. ''What’s this? She found out that I’m from a different world? Or more like, did Louise tell her?''

“Fufu. Your face is saying that you’re wondering why I know. But I understand you. It just seems that I am unusually sharp.”

“Y-Yeah...”

“But, things like that are of no importance. Thank you very much. Truly.”

“Huh?”

“Thank you for helping that selfish Louise all the time. There is no way that little girl would get Her Majesty’s recognition if she was alone. You definitely helped her along the way. That’s true, isn’t it?”

What will be a good answer? Or more like, how much should he tell her? Seeing Saito worried like that, Cattleya laughed lightly.

“There are things you can’t tell me, hmm. It’s fine. Now then... it’s regrettable, but I have to inform you.”

“Eh?”

“Louise’s talk with Father didn’t go well. Because of that, she was told that she has to find a son-in-law. And she then disappeared off to somewhere.”

“Really?”

So the employees that barged in earlier on were searching for Louise. Saito said “Achaa...” and covered his face.

“Father wants Louise to get married. That girl is troubled as well. And just after a while back her fiancée turned out to be a traitor, now she has to get another engagement. Even though she’s still so young.”

Cattleya muttered as if she had completely no relation.

Saito shivered in pain. Louise is going to get married? After the matter with Wardes, those words hurt him really deeply. They were words he didn’t want to hear a second time.

“You don’t like it, right? The fact that Louise is getting married.”

Cattleya muttered with an angelic smile.

Saito shook his head.

“Th-That sort of thing ... is fine. I can’t think much of Louise in the first place. Because Louise, about me... about the me that isn’t a noble or anything, she doesn’t think much of me, that’s why...”

Raising her body, Cattleya asked Saito.

“Hey, are you aware of the Condition to be a Noble?”

What’s with that sudden question? That’s completely clear.

“Eh? I’m pretty sure, umm, they have to be able to use magic... they have to be rich...”

“Those are trivial things!”

“But, in this world if you can’t use Magic, you aren’t a noble, right?”

“Wrong.”

Cattleya shook her head.

“There is only one condition that needs to be fulfilled to become a noble. To swear that you will protect the princess even at the cost of your own life, that’s all. Our ancestors were given territory and money by the king, because they protected the princess’, his daughter’s, life at the cost of their own. It wasn’t because they could use magic.”

Cattleya stared at Saito with sincere eyes.

“That girl is somewhere in the courtyard, so go look for her. In the courtyard there’s a pond... in that pond there’s a small boat floating. She’s inside it. Ever since she was young whenever there were bad times she’d go there and hide. After you take Louise from there, leave the castle grounds. On the main road there is a carriage waiting for you. The maid that you brought along with you is leading it, so go there.”

“Eh?”

“I don’t admire war. I hate it. Honestly, I don’t want to let Louise go. But, if that girl has decided that she wants to do that and there’s someone that she finds it necessary to go for... If that’s the case, I think we have to let her go. That’s not something for us to decide.”

Cattleya held Saito’s face in her hands.

“May the Founder’s Divine Protection be with You and Louise.”

And then, as if she was dealing with a noble, she kissed Saito’s forehead.

“I leave my cute little sister in your care, Knight-dono.”

<center>* * *</center>

Louise was crying inside the boat in the courtyard.

She could hear the sounds of the footsteps and voices of the servants that were looking for her inside the castle. But, just like when she was a child this boat in the courtyard was a safe place. With its figure hidden by the small island’s shadow, it became a blind spot when being looked at from inside the castle and didn’t stand out at all.

Just like in the time when she was still a kid, she had curled herself up and had covered herself with the blanket that she brought with her. When she was a child and did that... her feelings would usually slowly calm down, but this time it didn’t go so well. It appears that her mood that had sunken so low, just couldn’t brighten up no matter what.

The small steps of someone stepping on the soil inside the courtyard resounded.

She held her breath and stood still as the sounds transformed to the powerful sounds of feet crossing over the wooden bridge that reached up to the small island.

Thinking, “This is bad”, she buried her body even deeper into the blanket that was covering her.

As soon as she did that... Splash! The sound of the master of the footsteps jumping into the pond could be heard and she tugged on the blanket.

Unintentionally she uncovered a part of her body and then heard her name being called.

“Louise.”

“... Saito?”

“Let’s go. Your big sister has prepared a carriage.”

“... I won’t go.”

“Why?”

“Because my family hasn’t allowed me to.”

“It’s impossible. Your family is on the other side after all. You all sure are stubborn.”

Saito stretched out his hands. However, Louise immediately shook them off.

“What is it already?”

“I don’t want to anymore. It’s fine.”

“Why?”

“Because no matter what I say, no matter how hard I work, I just can’t talk with my family. Who would recognize me? After I thought that I ended up feeling really very lonely.”

''Are you concerned with stuff like that? Think about earlier. This girl... as soon as I’m not around for a little and she starts thinking normally.''

Getting on the boat, Saito grasped Louise’s hand.

“Geez. I will recognize you. I will, your whole existence, completely positively. That’s why, stand up. C’mon.”

After hearing that, Louise blushed and felt her heart becoming warm and fuzzy.

But, she thought to herself that she can’t have confidence in Saito’s words alone.

After all, Saito is fine.

After all, her breasts’ size was the same as a kid’s.

''That black-haired girl that would listen to anything he says, is better, isn’t she?''

She felt lonely, because she couldn’t get either her parents or sisters to understand her. The Siesta from yesterday’s words left a trail as well. “Saito doesn’t like Louise at all” those words had seriously harmed Louise’s self-confidence and will to do anything. Louise hadn’t recognized those words as her own thoughts, but she kept remembering them.

Therefore, Louise grumbled.

“What 'I’ll recognize you'? Don’t lie”

“It’s not a lie.”

“It’s a lie. Even in this time’s war you want to fight for the Princess’ honor. The same as Guiche.”

“W-What does the Princess have...”

Remembering, Louise said with cold voice.

“You kissed her, didn’t you?”

“Are you an idiot? That was just the way things turned out...”

“Are you saying you kissed her by mistake? Heee... is that so?”

Saito was slowly getting angry. In anger, he caught Louise’s shoulder and forced her to face him.

“W-What is it?!”

“You an idiot?!”

“Who’s an idiot?!”

“Don’t just decide who I like, just because you are in a bad mood, you selfish daughter! You think that just because you’re my master and I’m your familiar, you have the right to tell me who I like?!”

Saito was staring at Louise with burning eyes, shouting at her. “Everything I said came from the bottom of my heart. Why can't this girl understand that?” he thought to himself cursing his own impulses.

“H-H-How dare you say that?!”

“Yeah, I’ll say it as many times as needed. Honestly, I don’t want to have any connection with you guys’ duties and wars, I’d rather go search for a way to return home! I want to go back to Eastern Japan! I do!”

“Then just go ahead!”

Louise shouted. ''What is this,'' she thought. ''Isn’t it fine not to yell so much? Be gentler. I’m feeling down right now.''

Saito was always like that. When Louise wanted to do something, he wouldn’t listen to her at all even though he was her familiar he didn’t understand a thing. He would always turn against her.

That Saito, at whom Louise had yelled, was breathing heavily with his shoulders going up and down. Probably he was choosing which words to answer her back with. ''Idiot. Idiot, idiot. After you say something, move away your face,'' Louise thought. ''I wonder what lines he’s going to spew back at me? Exactly how is he going to answer back to me, who told him “Then just go ahead” ? “Yeah, I understand! I’ll go back” probably?''

However, Saito’s reply completely blew off Louise’s expectations.

For some reason Saito’s... face reddened,

“I like you!”

The air solidified. For a moment, Louise didn’t realize what she had just been told.

Just now, what did he say? Like? Like as in, that Like? What’s this about?

“... Eh?”

“I said I like you! Whenever I look at you my heart starts beating fast! Isn’t that what people call liking?! That’s why I like you! And that’s why if you want to protect the Princess’ honor I’ll come do it with you and you should just go ahead and go instead of complaining here!”

“Eh? Eeh?”

“Anyway, right now you aren’t cute at all! What’s with this?! What do you think I’m risking my life and fighting for?! It’s because I like you! If I didn’t I’d just stay in my room and sleep!”

Saito said what he had to say and tried to stand up, but then he noticed.

Louise was restraining him and waiting while blushing.

Suddenly, Saito felt a bit of regret. “Aah, what did I end up saying just now?! Wait a minute, I just confessed! Why?! If I consider the circumstances... now isn’t the time to be confessing... I don’t get this.”

Saito fell prostrate into the boat.

<center>* * *</center>

After some time passed... Louise returned to herself.

She was confused, because she didn’t understand what had happened. Anyway, it seemed like she had been confessed to. She had clearly been told by Saito “I like you”.

“What should I do,” she thought.

At the same moment she thought that, she realized that she’d probably have to tell everyone. And wariness took over her mind. Anger and delight, two opposite feelings, gushed forth. Not completely understanding the situation, Louise’s face started reddening and she lifted Saito’s face up.

“If it’s a lie, I’ll kill you.”

She said only that with a shaky voice. Just how red was her face right now? To what extent were her cheeks dyed in red? Anyway, it was hot.

“It’s not a lie!”

“I don’t really like you.”

“I know that.”

“Because, you keep jumping from girl to girl all over the place.”

“I won’t. I won’t from now on.”

“It’s not a question of whether you will or won’t. Anyway, just after one year of knowing me, you said those words with such confidence. Maybe it’s just false confidence.”

“T-Thank you.”

Because she had said all that with a voice, coming from the depths of her heart, Saito ended up thinking that Louise is awfully cute. His thoughts went so far, that he ended up wanting to hug her and stroke her cheeks.

But he couldn’t say such stuff. Louise was incredibly prideful after all. And that pride enveloped Louise’s heart, creating a very thick armor out of which her true feelings could hardly ever reach out.

Louise caught Saito’s shoulders and lifted her hip. And then she peered into his face with serious eyes.

At that moment, Kirche’s words resounded in her ears.

“You probably didn’t let him do anything, right? If that’s the case, it would be obvious that he’d be taken by other girls.”

She thought “Uu~, won’t it be fine to let him for a bit?” and similar things. But, as she thought that it got hard to get into the mood. Even allowing him for a bit was difficult.

However, the only things she couldn’t stand was watching him think about or touch other girls. Louise helplessly decided to gather a bit of real courage.

“H-Hey, you know. Mmm...”

“Yes?”

“Because when you told your Master that you like her you practically swore loyalty, a r-rr-r-r-reward is necessary, isn’t it?”

“A reward?”

“That’s right. The princess has always been telling me. That loyalty should always be rewarded.”

“I-I see...”

Saito could no longer tell exactly what Louise was trying to do. But when he heard Louise’s next words his blood rose up to his head.

“O-Only one place, okay?”

“What?”

“Oo-on your Master’s body, only one place, one that you like, ii-it’s fine to touch.”

As she said that, not removing her hands from Saito’s shoulders, Louise closed her eyes.

“I’ll die”, Saito thought.

[[Image:ZnT06-103.jpg|thumb]]

“If I’m told things like this, I’ll die. But if, before I die, I, t-this Louise, then... If this way too cute Master, I, then...” As his mind was becoming more and more chaotic, he hugged Louise and suddenly snatched away her lips.

And Louise,

“Ah...” gave out a moaning voice.

''A kiss, hm. So that’s what you decided, hmm. Certainly, unmistakably, it’s only one place.''

But, a kiss? Is that the most important? Somehow, Louise ended up feeling more and more in love with Saito, who chose to kiss at a time like this.

However, it seemed that, because they were kissing, Saito’s excitement increased to the max. Having forgotten the “Only one place” rule, his hand was reaching under Louise’s skirt.

Louise became confused. "This is bad, it seems he didn’t take me seriously enough."

“I-Idiot..., only one place..., moreover, you, that suddenly..., hey, wait, hey, what are you thinking, hey, idiot, wa-, you, ''an'', that sort of, ''yan'', idiot...”

“Like.”

Saito muttered incoherently and bit on Louise’s earlobe. Louise’s strength left her body and she was pushed down in the boat. Muu, such serious love. “Which is more important”, she wondered, as Saito was pushing her down with endless energy.

“T, that, wait, hey..., no good, breasts, not the breasts. No way, not there, nowhere.”

Because of the hands that were in her skirt and in the gap of her shirt, Louise was slowly overtaken by desperation.

“Like. Like very much. Really like.”

Just like using a treasured sword passed down in a family, Saito kept repeating “Like” rapidly. As was to be expected from the magical word, it stole Louise’s willpower as if electricity was running through her.

“...D-Do you really like me?”

Unintentionally she asked back.

“Yes.”

“Really, honestly? ... Ah”

As she said that their lips connected.

''Wait a bit. Even if you like me it’s bad to do it so suddenly. I'm not prepared yet and I also have my pride.''

''That’s right, I am Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière.''

''I am a Duke’s family’s third daughter.''

''I am, you know, not as easy as a town’s woman.''

''There is absolutely no way I’d marry just yet. Besides, I cannot re-marry for another three months,  even then, where is this familiar touching his Master, I won’t allow him to get so much o-o-oooooo-over his head,'' thinking that Louise raised her fist over her head. Aiming at his nether region, she hit him with her leg.

As soon as she did that, their lips parted and he whispered near her ear.

“I like you. Louise, I like you a lot.”

And with an “I like you a lot” it was decided. Louise was bringing down her fist, but she suddenly lost her strength and unintentionally hugged Saito’s back.

“Aah, now there’s no way out, what should I do, Mother, I will probably be turned into a star by Louise”, as he muttered that, Saito wondered what kind of face he should make at this moment, in the end. Since Louise never started beating him up, he slowly opened his eyes and a lovely scene was spreading out in front of him.



The castle’s employees had gathered around, surrounding the pond.

With a stiffened face, Eleonore stood there.

With a pale face as if she was about to faint, her Mother stood there.

And in between all that were present, with the angriest face of all, stood her Father.

For a moment Louise got a cold sweat and then pushed Saito away.

With a “Splaash”, Saito fell into the pond.

“What are you doing?!” Saito began shouting and was noticed by the audience inside the courtyard.

Duke la Vallière ordered with a voice full of dignity.

“Hm~, seize Louise and confine her in the tower. And also, because she won’t be leaving that place for at least a year, please exchange the chain with something sturdier.

“Certainly!” Jerom, the butler, replied.

“As for that guy. That commoner. Hm~, decapitation. Because he will be exposed for one month, make a brand new stand please.”

“Certainly!” Jerom, agreeing with the same tone.

The employees simultaneously took out brooms, hoes, sickles, spears or katanas and attacked. Saito grabbed the handle of Derflinger that was on his back. The runes on his left hand glew.

“Myy, partner. It’s been a while. I was just wondering if you were going to die a lonely death.”

“Sorry, we’ll talk later!”

“Seems so.”

Saito, without much bashfulness jumped into the boat, hugged Louise and then put her on his shoulder.

And after that he started running.

<center>* * *</center>

“W-What the heck is that guy?! He’s fast!”

“Just like an elf!”

Saito was running like the wind through the castle’s corridors.

Whenever one of the employees stood in his way, with an “I’m sorry”, he apologized and then with one hit with his leg, forced him or her onto the ground.

“What are you all doiiiing?!”

Saying that, the enraged Duke, who had witnessed his youngest daughter getting pushed down, pulled out his cane, but Saito was already out of the Spell’s Range of Effect. The imagination of the people, who didn’t know of Gandálfr’s moving speed, was completely overwhelmed.

However... the gate’s watchers were contacted and were using the golems to lift the drawbridge. The chain, holding the drawbridge, was making noises as it was being withdrawn.

As Saito jumped into the front garden, where the gate was located, he became pale. It seemed like he wouldn’t make it. It seemed like Saito, who was using the Gandálfr power, wouldn’t be able to jump over the wide canal.

As he thought “We’ve been driven into a corner!”, the chain, that was holding the drawbridge changed color. Influenced by “Alchemy” the chain turned into soft soil and crumbled to the ground. The bridge, that had lost its support, fell down.

Saito ran over the bridge.

As he was crossing it, a carriage jumped out of nowhere. Surprisingly the carriage wasn’t being pulled by horses, but by one dragon.

Shivering in fear, Siesta was sitting in the coachman’s seat.

“Fast! Get on fast, please!”

After pushing Louise into the carriage, Saito jumped onto it as well.

“W-Why a dragon?”

“I don’t know! But, if there were horses, wouldn’t they run away? Um, that’s, Miss Cattleya told me so! Kyaa! Kyaa, kyaa! Anyway, dragons are scary! Their faces are scary!” screaming that, Siesta stroke the brittle in a daze.

“Let’s switch,” Saito said, received the bristle from Siesta and sat down on the coachman’s seat. Siesta smiled and cuddled with Saito. In the seat behind Louise was about to snap, as she watched that scene, but endured. She remembered Saito’s words from earlier. “I like you”, he said. How many times did he say it…

''Well, I’ll allow that much. No matter what, a noble feeling jealousy towards a commoner is strange.'' She smiled and kept her composure, as if she didn’t care. As Louise did that Siesta quickly brought her head toward hers.

“Um, please forgive my rudeness. Miss…”

“Hm?”

“It seems that when I got drunk I told you some impolite things… It’s a bad habit. It appears that whenever I, um, whenever I get drunk my behavior is different from usual. Yes.”

Siesta excused herself for her violent behavior.

“Well, it’s fine. From now on try to keep yourself together,” Louise replied with the composure of a woman that has won in love.

“Thank you very much!”

Siesta slowly pulled her head away from Louise. After that she cuddled up with Saito.

''Aaah, they’re too close. But since we were even closer earlier, it should be fine for now. Only for a bit. It’s charity.''

“But… Saito-san, you sure are a gentleman.”

“Hm? I am?”

“That’s right! Because even though I’m so close to you… you’re not doing anything.”

“T-That’s… of course I wouldn’t.”

Louise smiled. ''Well of course, that’s because you aren’t charming at all. Even though you told me that I’m like a plank. It’s strange. It’s the plank’s victory~. And therefore it’s the stupid maid’s loss~.''

“Well, that being said, ''Iya'', my shirt’s button got unfastened.”

Louise’s eyebrow rose up.

“Eh? Well, that’s probably because you were moving around so much. Haahaa.”

“Well, that’s why I always tell you…”

Siesta said with a small voice as she brought her face near Saito’s ear. However, it reached Louise’s ears pretty clearly. Anyway, this was Siesta’s feint jab.

“W-What?”

“If you want to see, say so. I won’t hide anything. There’s no need to restraint yourself at all~”

Aah, Siesta. What a thing to say.

From the back seat, the loud sound of the shaking air could be heard. Or rather it wasn’t the air that was shaking, it was Louise.

“I see.”

“You see?”

“My familiar unfastened the maid’s button, huh?”

“Your familiar unfastened the button because I seemed to be in pain.”

“Save the explanations.”

“But it’s not an explanation.”

“Miss! There was no other way! Saito-san was worried! He was worried, because he likes me!”

Aah, Siesta, don’t add oil instead of water to a burning fire.

Saito started denying even though he knew it was pointless.

“I did no such thing.”

“You say that, but you were looking at Chii-neesama as well.”

“Just a bit.”

“After all you deserve treatment worse than a dog’s.”

A useless politeness. Already, the atmosphere he was in meant he couldn’t make any objections. That said, Saito was very tired because he had used so much of the Gandálfr power. One could say, Saito knew perfectly well that he couldn’t make any objections no matter what.

With his ears caught, Saito was pulled into the carriage.

“Miss! Calm down! Miss la Vallière!”

“It’s fine. Everything will be over soon. How should I say it~, it’s definitely fate. That’s what I think.”

Saito smiled and vanished inside.

Saito rolled down onto the floor. Louise came upon him.

“First off, everything you and I said in that boat earlier was a mistake.”

“Yes. I understand.”

“From today on, I think a brake is necessary. And you?”

“Being told only that, I’m thankful.”

However, the brake never came.

Saito’s screams could be heard for a long time in the la Vallière’s territory.

<center>* * *</center>

As she was watching the coach that was disappearing in the distance, Cattleya smiled. After that she suddenly started coughing violently. She had exhausted her physical strength with the “Alchemy” incantation she used earlier.

In her field of vision she could see the drawbridge in the distance. Because she used the incantation from such a great distance, quite a bit of her Will Force was used up.

Inside the room a thrush was singing.

It was the small wounded bird that she had picked up and bandaged a while back. She gazed at the thrush inside the cage for a while and then Cattleya gave a kind smile.

She opened the cage’s lid and put her hand inside. The thrush jumped into her hand. After she took it out from inside, she unfastened the bandages.

She stretched her hand out through the window. The thrush that was on it peered into Cattleya’s face and inclined its head to the side in doubt. As if she was questioning her.

“It’s fine. Now it’s fine.”

The thrush stared at the sky. And then it flapped its wings.

Cattleya looked at the thrush that was flying about in the sky.

Quietly, for a long time, Cattleya gazed at it.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume 7 Chapter 03

2008-09-07T02:24:19Z

Someperson007: Removing all content from page

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter3

2008-09-06T04:37:24Z

Someperson007:

===Chapter Three: The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy===

The sunlight shining radiantly, at Austri's Plaza, Saito was groveling on the ground and trembling violently. Then he raised his face, gazed at the work of art he has produced, and once again started to go mad from his excitement.

Hah, hah, hah...... His respiration became hot.

The throbbing of his heart reached its climax many times and brought Saito's heart to utopia.

Saito muttered quietly.

"Shiver, my palpitation's beat."

"Throb, my heart of homesickness."

"Shiver more and more heatedly, bless my genius......"

"The angel said. Said it here. I'm glad I'm alive......"

Saito tightly grasped the grass growing from the ground and yelled loudly.

"UooooooooooOOOOOOH! I'm, THE GREAAAAATESTT!"

Then he pointed at the angel in front of his eyes.

"Siesta is also the greaaaTTTESStt!!"

Siesta, dumbfounded, was staring at Saito's whole act of agony and excitement.

''Saito-san... is strange......''

She murmured unintentionally. That was exactly just how abnormal Saito was acting.

"B-but, these clothes......"

"Wh-what? Something wrong? Is there something flawed?!"

Saito sprung energetically towards her.

"W, well...... I mean, this is a military uniform, right? Even if I wear this, it won't look good......"

"Don't say such stupid things!"

Saito's intimidating attitude caused Siesta to go "Hii..." and back off.

"In thiiiIISS! W-W-World! That is certainly an outfit for the naval soldiers! BuuuUUUUT! In my woorrlLLD! Girls your age wear that and go to school! GoooOOOIIING in present progressive form!

"Y-Yes......"

''Aah, Saito-san is surpassing strange......''

Then Saito screamed while half-crying.

"It is called sailor uniform in my world! I'm shorrRRYYY for being born!"

Siesta thought ''So that is what this was about...''

''This is an outfit from Saito-san's birthplace...''

Last night, Saito came to her and handed her the sailor uniform with a stiffened expression. When Saito said "I'll modify this outfit for you to wear", she honestly thought that he had lost his mind.

Even so, Siesta honestly felt happy that Saito bought clothes for her.

And now, to Saito who was delighting over having her dress in his birthplace's outfit, she felt darling.

If Saito was normal right now, pulling away from him would be the only thing possible to do, but for that reason, Siesta blushed.

"At first, I thought Saito-san went crazy, but he had such a reason......"

''I understand!'' Siesta nodded, and turned around to face Saito seriously.

"What should I do, to please you even more?"

Saito, once again, looked at Siesta's appearance from the top to bottom.

First, the upper half. It was a beautiful gem made from Albion's sailor suits. White long sleeves with black cuffs. The collar and scarf were deep blue in color. Three white lines ran across the collar.

And then, Saito condensed his genius into "length". Saito, to his utmost ability, instructed Siesta to make the waist area short. By shortening the length of the upper half, it only reached to the top of the skirt. Therefore, whenever Siesta twisted her body, he could see her belly button. Saito was the real thing.

Now, the skirt. He shouldn't have done it, but he stole Louise's alternate uniform. It had a pleat on it, so he put it to practical use. This, as well, was shortened to the best he could. As a result, mostly likely the first skirt in this other world to be fifteen centimeters above the knees was created.

And then socks. It was resulted from a conflict between Saito's preferences and reality. Saito carefully chose and arranged deep blue socks.

Shoes. They were the high-laced boots Siesta always wore. It was the only scratch in this glittering work of art. He really wanted loafers here. But sadly, loafers did not exist in this world.

Anyways, these articles were all scrutinized and coordinated by Saito.

Her big breasts, usually covered and hidden by an apron, were raised up by the hand-made sailor uniform. Her slender legs, healthy like a serow's, was sucked into the fifteen-centimeter-above-knees skirt. Siesta usually didn't wear such short skirts, so the mix of nostalgia and freshness made him even more emotionally moved.

"Tell me! Saito-san! What should I do, to get closer to your birthplace?!"

Saito thought. Seriously, staking his life. He recalled all kinds of patterns. Like a high-powered calculator, Saito's head rotated.

The voice of his heart whispered.

''Saito, IT CAN ONLY BE THAT.''

''Right. It can only be that....... Only that......''

With a almost-sobbing voice, he squeezed out

"Spin around."

"Eh?"

"Round and around, turn like that. Then, after that, say 'Sorry to keep you waiting!' cheerfully to me."

Siesta drew back. Saito was coinciding with the type of men her mother told her when she was young to not get close to. But, Siesta wanted to please Saito.

As if to prepare herself, "Y-yes......" she nodded, and Siesta spun around. Her scarf and skirt lightly flew up into the air.

[[Image:ZnT04-098.jpg|thumb]]

"So-sorry to keep you waiting."

"Wroooong!"

"Hii!"

"At the end, you raise a finger and go "ne". Cheerfully. One more time."

Nodding, Siesta repeated what she was told. Seeing this, Saito cried.

"Thank you for y-y, y, your bravery."

''Is this okay, Siesta? Is it really okay for this person?'' She kind of felt that from the more composed part of her, but Siesta shut off that negativity.

''Every person has hobbies and preferences that they can't tell others. Saito-san is no exception. Yeah, that's all...... Yes, that's it!'' She tells herself brightly and smiled. Siesta is strong.

"What should I do next?"

"Um, next is......"

When Saito folded his arms and started pondering over this, a group of two walked over here in an awkward manner.

It was Guiche and the fat Malicorne. An unusual grouping. It seems the two had been staring at Siesta from some shelter.

"Kohon," Guiche coughed to grab attention.

"That is, what? What are those clothes?!"

For some reason, Guiche was furious while looking like he was going to cry. Malicorne, too, pointed to Siesta while trembling.

"O-o, o, outrageous! Absolutely outrageous! Isn't that right?! Guiche!"

"Aah, this! I've never seen such an outrageous outfit before! Ititit!"

"It directly attacks the br-br-brain!"

The two's eyes glittered heatedly, and stared at Siesta as if to eat into her. ''Waaan, the headaches multiplied'', Siesta felt miserably, but these two are nobles. Because she had to, Siesta forcibly smiled.

That smile and sailor uniform seemed to have completely damaged Malicorne and Guiche, since they started to draw near her in a staggering gait like a somnambulist's. Siesta, sensing danger to her body, said "Well, I'm going back to work!" and ran away.

"How lovely......" Guiche murmured in a dreaming tone as he watched her run off.

"Absolutely......" Malicorne also murmured, spellbound.

"What did you come here for?!"

When Saito yelled, the two finally came back to their senses. Then, Guiche embraced Saito's shoulders.

"H, hey, you. Where did you buy that outfit?"

"What do you plan to do by asking?"

Guiche said with an embarrassed smile

"Th-there is a person I want to give the outfit to as a present."

"The Princess?"

"Idiot! Too much! That's too much! Her Majesty the Princess is now Her Majesty the Queen! Aah, she has gone to a high place where I cannot reach...... It was better when she was a princess, but now as the queen......"

''What high place? You never had a chance since the beginning.'' Saito thought, but he decided to stay silent and listen.

"There, I finally remembered. That person who was always beside me, constantly looking at me with her lovely eyes...... That beautiful blond hair. That sweet, perfume-like smile......"

''Ah, his ex-girlfriend.'' Saito realized.

"Monmon?"

"Not Monmon! It's Montmorency!"

"I see. You want to be close to her again. You know, you really don't have any integrity."

"I don't want to be told by you. Now then, so tell me. Where is that outfit sold?"

"Hmph. Like you could ever understand art."

Saito spat out. He didn't want someone like Guiche dishonoring his birthplace's memories.

"It can't be helped. I will not only report today's events, but also ask Louise as well."

Those were most certainly magic words.

"I still have two more. Use them as you please."

It pulled out Saito's maximum concession instantly.

"But still, just what is that outfit? I think I've seen that somewhere before...... Don't sailors wear these clothes? For, hmm, a girl to wear it and give off such charms! How mysterious."

Folding his arms together, Saito puffed up his chest with pride.

"Of course. It has the charming magic from my birthplace casted on it."

<center>* * *</center>

Now then, on the night of that day.

Montmorency, prideful of her long, curly golden hair and vivid blue eyes, was mixing a potion in her room at the dormitory. Leaning her tall body on a chair, she was engrossed in mixing a secret potion inside a pot with a wooden pestle.

Montmorency the "Perfume", a mage of the "water" element, had a hobby of magical medicine...... potion making. And just like her second name suggested, her specialty was perfume making. The perfumes she made are known for the uniquely lovely fragrance they emit, and she was extremely popular with the ladies and town girls.

Today, Montmorency was zealously creating a certain potion.

It was not just any potion. What a thing, how wrong that it was a forbidden potion. By the country's proclamation, it was an item forbidden to be created or used.

Montmorency sold the perfumes she made in the town and slowly saved up money. And then, today, this day, she used the money she saved up and obtained the recipe for the forbidden potion, as well as the high priced secret medicine needed for the mixing, at a dark magic store. Hobbies win over moral. Getting fed up over making normal potions, Montmorency felt like creating something forbidden despite knowing that an enormous fine would be imposed on her if she was discovered.

Along with the mashed up fragrant wood, dragon sulfur, and mandragora, at last, to pour in the essential secret medicine...... the liquid that she had paid a large amount of money to obtain, she grabbed the small bottle beside her.

Just a small quantity...... For just this little amount of liquid stored in the perfume bottle, Montmorency used up pretty much all of the money she had saved up. 700 in ecu gold coins. An amount of money a commoner could use to live five to six years.

When she tilted the small bottle to the pot, being careful not to spill anything......

Someone knocked on the door, causing Montmorency to leap up.

"Wh-who is it...... At a time like this......"

She placed the ingredients and utensils that were on the desk inside the drawer. After that, she headed towards the door while combing her hair upwards.

"Who is it?"

"It's me! Guiche! Your eternal servant! Open this door for me!"

''Whoーisーan eternal servant'', Montmorency muttered. She knew about his unfaithful nature quite well. When they walked together in the town, he would get distracted and look restlessly around at the beautiful women. When they drank wine at a bar, he would make advances at the waitresses whenever she left her seat for a bit. Finally, he would forget about a date promise and go pick flowers for a girl somewhere else. It was quite annoying to hear him say eternal.

Montmorency spoke in an irritated voice.

"Why did you come here? I already broke up with you."

"I don't think like that at all. But if you think that way, then it is my fault...... After all, see, I love beautiful things. In other words, I am a servant to beauty...... Like you already know, art, that's right, art! I'm too weak against beautiful things......"

''You love art? For someone with bad tastes, you sure can say things.'' She thought. The color of the shirt he wore for dates was gingira violet, and she got a headache the time he came wearing a red and green scarf.

"But I've made sure that I will no longer accept any art except you. After all, you seem to be the most art-like. Um, like your blond hair."

''Are you an idiot?''

"Go away. I am busy."

When Montmorency said that coldly, silence fell for a while. After that, Guiche breaking down and crying could be heard in the corridor.

"I understand...... Being told like that, I can only perish on this spot. If I'm hated by you, who I love, so badly, then there is no worth at all to live."

"Do what you want."

''Men like Guiche couldn't die just because they get rejected.'' Montmorency kept up her indifferent attitude.

"Now then, I want to, at least...... on the door of the room you live in, I will carve proof that I have lived... that I have loved you."

"Wh-what are you doing?! Stop that!"

The sound of a hard something could be heard scratching on the door.

"The man who sacrificed himself for love, Guiche de Gramont. Destroyed by eternal love, he dies here...... There."

"Not 'there'! Geez!"

Montmorency opened the door. Guiche was standing there with a full smile on his face.

"Montmorency! I love you! I really love you! I love you! I love you!"

And then, he embraced her tightly. Montmorency was enthralled for a moment. Anyways, Guiche continuously said "I love you". It was because of his lack of vocabulary, but no matter how many times he said that, she didn't feel bad.

Then, Guiche handed the bundle he was holding to Montmorency.

"......What is this?"

"Open it up. It is a present for you."

Montmorency opened up the bundle. It was the sailor uniform. Saito had asked Siesta to remake the uniform to fit Montmorency's body, Guiche always memorized the sizes of the girls he got along with.

"What a strange outfit......"

Montmorency raised her eyebrows.

"How about you wear it? It will definitely fit you. Your purity will be amplified many folds. Come on. Hurry. What, I'm facing in another direction."

Facing backwards, Guiche started to bite his nails restlessly. Seeing the inevitable, Montmorency took off her shirt and put on the outer garment.

"I'm done."

Turning around, Guiche's face brightened energetically.

"Aah, Montmorencyー...... You really are pure...... My cute Montmorencyー......"

While muttering that, Guiche tried to kiss her. Right away, Montmorency obstructed him.

"Monmon......"

Guiche's face distorted sadly.

"Don't misunderstand. I opened the door to my room, but I didn't open this door. I haven't decided to make up with you yet. Also, who are you calling Monmon."

With just that, Guiche was happy. There was still some hope left.

"My Montmorencyー! You feel like considering it, I see!"

"If you understand, then leave! I was in the middle of something!"

Saying "Yes, yes, of course I'll leave. If you say so, I'll leave any time." Guiche left the room hopping.

Montmorency reflected herself in the mirror.

"What is this...... There's no way I could wear something so embarrassingly short-lengthed!"

Unintentionally, her face reddened. Though looking carefully, this outfit was quite cute. Guiche had purposely prepared this outfit for her sake.

Umumumu......

Well, yeah, being told "I love you" like that, she was in a pretty good mood. They were going out originally, so she didn't hate him.

"What to do? Forgive him?"

But, she remembered the way Guiche cheated on her in the past.

''Even if I go out with him again, won't everything just repeat all over again.'' She was fed up with getting worried over his cheating.

''What should I do?'' While she was thinking that, she remembered the potion she had been mixing.
She opened the drawer. She saw the secret medicine inside the perfume bottle that she had hid a moment ago.

Montmorency tilted her head and started to ponder.

''Uーn, it is a good change...... I can also test for the effectiveness......''

''How about I use this potion a bit after it is completed'', Montmorency thought.

<center>* * *</center>

The next day, everyone's attention focused on Montmorency simultaneously when she entered the classroom.
Why, she had appeared wearing the sailor uniform.

The male students reacted quickly to this.

Sailor outfit and girl... Feeling a fresh tidiness at this exquisite grouping that they'd never imagined before, they stared engrossed at Montmorency. In regards to the way the guys reacted, the female students quickly felt jealousy and envy, and they glared at her.

Montmorency managed to monopolize the glances of everyone in the class, so she was in a good mood. Putting her hand on her hip, she looked upwards and pridefully put on airs and headed to her seat.
Louise was also staring at Montmorency while gaping. ''If I'm right, isn't that the sailor outfit of the Albion army that Saito bought in town?''

Louise poked Saito, who was beside her and shivering for some reason.

"Hey, aren't those the clothes you bought? Why is Montmorency wearing it?"

"Ah, aah...... Well, ehe, ah, Guiche told me to give it to him......"

Louise remembered that Guiche and Montmorency had been going out with each other.

"Why did you give it to Guiche?" Saito started shivering even more.

"Eh? Because, he said he wanted it......"

Louise felt something suspicious from Saito's attitude.

"Heey, are you hiding something from me?" She glared ferociously at him.

"Eh? Eeeh? I'm not hiding anything! Come on now......"

Saito felt damp cold sweat streaming down him. He didn't think Montmorency would wear it to class.

''Crap, if Louise finds out it was a present for Siesta......''

''Louise would definitely get angry. It seems that this girl, finds it boring when I, her familiar, get along with other girls. Even though she doesn't love me or anything, she can't forgive that.''

''Definitely, just like Louise always says, "Ignoring your master and getting along with other girls" irritates her.''

What the heck? Anyways, her desire to monopolize her familiar, Saito interpretated. She was getting mad at him because her pet dog was more attached to others than her. Never in his wildest dreams did Saito think Louise harbored feelings for him. Very Saito-like, a considerably roundabout way to misunderstand.
''Aah, when she found out I took a bath with Siesta a while ago, it was horrible.'' Resentfully, Saito looked at the restraints that were once again placed on him.

That incident...... If Louise found out he had Siesta wear a sailor uniform and enjoyed the skirt spinning...... His face stiffened in fear.

''Hung on the ceiling, and send electricity at him repeatedly......''

''In the end, taste an attack of "Void"......''

''Get scattered like that straw bundle......''

''I might die...''

Saito started shivering violently. ''Don't shiver, it'll be suspicious!'' The more he thought that, the more he shivered. ''In the end, should I have just presented that sailor uniform to Louise in the first place? No, the high-prided Louise would never wear it. Besides, Siesta fits the sailor uniform better. Her hair is black, and she's one-eighth Japanese. Louise's pink-blond wouldn't fit the sailor uniform. Her body is small too, so it would get baggy.''

''What?''

''Th-that's it! Damn, that would be quite good too. Th-that would have been good too. Damn! Calculation error! What have I done......?''

Saito shook his head to chase out those delusions. ''Either way, all I wanted was to enjoy the atmosphere from my birthplace. There is nothing to feel guilty about. It's a lie, but not.''

His face was ghastly blue, he was violently shivering, and was muttering under his breath, so it wasn't just Louise that found him suspicious.

"Hey. What are you hiding? I won't forgive you if you hide something from me."

Louise's eyes hung up.

"I-I'm not hiding anything."

Too suspicious. Louise tried to question him again, but she had to give up when the teacher entered the classroom.

When school ended, Saito left an absolutely impossible reason of "I have to feed the pigeons" and disappeared out of the classroom.

"When did he get a pigeon?"

Louise muttered with a very grumpy face. For some reason, a really bad premonition could be felt.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito ran to the kitchen. He hadn't been able to talk to Siesta because she looked busy during lunch and Louise's surveillance was severe.

Seeing Saito, who was panting by the time he got there, Siesta's face shined happily.

"Waah! Saito-san!"

The head cook, Marteau-oyaji, also came up to him and wrapped his thick arm around Saito's neck.

"Hey! Our sword! It's been a while!"

"He-hello......"

"Yai! Lately, you haven't been coming here! Siesta's always so lonely, you know!"

"Wahahaha" Came laughing voices throughout the kitchen. Becoming bright red in the face, Siesta, who had been washing stuff, grasped a plate tightly. Saito quickly drew his mouth near Siesta's ear.

"Siesta."

"Ye-yes......"

"About those clothes... When you're done with your job, will you bring it?"

"Eh?"

"Let's see...... Someplace where no one will see us is good...... In the plaza of Vestri, there's a staircase leading up a tower, right? Bring it there."

Siesta blushed in amazement.

Afterwards, Saito jogged off and disappeared.

"Aah...... I'm......"

"What's wrong, Siesta. A promise for a rendezvous?"

Hooting came flying, but they no longer entered Siesta's ears. Her face completely reddened, Siesta whispered absentmindedly.

"What should I do? Aah, I'm, going to be snatched away......"

<center>* * *</center>

Now then, on the other side, Louise was walking around the school and searching for her familiar.

Ever since he said he was going to feed his pigeon, Saito had not shown himself.

Getting to the tower of fire, she peeked inside Mister Colbet's laboratory. Even if you call it a laboratory, it's just a worn-out shack. Whenever Colbert had free time, he usually hung out in there.

But, Saito was not there. Colbert, by himself, was doing something noisily to the Dragon's Raiment that was left in front of his laboratory.

Louise asked Colbert.

"Mister Colbert, have you seen Saito?"

"I don't know...... He hasn't come here for two or three days."

Louise looked at the zero fighter and was astonished. The engine part of the nose had been removed from the body and placed on the ground, and it had been tragically disassembled.

"Oh, this! I just got interested in the structure. I didn't get permission from Saito-kun, but I lightly disassembled it. It's complicated, but theoretically speaking, it is not much different from the 'Happy Snake-kun' I designed. Still, this is quite a fragile thing. If it flies once, it has to be precisely disassembled and have the parts looked over. Otherwise, not only will it fail to perform to its original efficiency, there is also a chance it will break......"

Colbert finally started talking about the engine's structure and maintenance.

"Ha, hah... Well then, pardon me."

Louise didn't really have interest in that conversation, so she bowed her head and started to run once again. Colbert shouted at her back.

"Miss! If you meet Saito-kun, tell him this! I have placed a surprising new weapon onto this 'Dragon's Raiment'!

The next place Louise visited was the tower of wind. In the magic academy, towers were arranged into a pentagram with the main tower in the center. The tower of wind is one of them. It was mostly only used for lessons. There was only one entrance.

Louise witnessed the suspicious shadow of a person disappearing through the door into the tower. Whitish clothing...... a large collar.

Clearly, it was the sailor outfit worn by Montmorency just a while ago.

''Who is it? If it was Montmorency, then it would be blond hair...... The person who entered a moment ago had black hair.'' Louise secretly followed the person.

Opening the door to the tower of wind, she ran straight down the corridor that had semicircular rooms arranged to the left and right.

Slowly pushing the door open, she heard the sound of footsteps steadily climbing up the staircase.

After Louise held her breath on the first floor for a while, she pursued after the person. She heard the sound of a door opening and closing on the second floor.

To keep herself from making sounds from her footsteps, Louise cautiously came up to the door. There, Louise leaned her body closely to it. This should be the warehouse. Just what does the person wearing the white sailor outfit plan to do here?

Louise pushed back her pink-blond hair and placed her ear on the door. She heard a strange voice from inside. An intermittent one......

"Haah, Nn, Haahaa......"

That kind of voice. Louise's eyebrows bent into a "へ". Because it was small, she could not figure out who it was.

But, it was a guy's.

At a place like this, calling out someone wearing those garments...... A person who can make those voices......

Louise thought up a terrible delusion inside her mind.

"Haa! Cu-cu, cute......"

''Cute?'' At that moment, something flipped inside Louise's head.

Baang! She opened the door and pounced into the room.

"What are you doing?!"

"Hiiiiii!"

The person there turned around. The person was wearing the sailor outfit, and what's more, was wearing a skirt below. Sure enough, it was the fat Malicorne.

"Ma-Ma, Malicorne?"

"Louise!" Malicorne tried to run and escape, but he wasn't used to the skirt, so his feet got tangled in it and he fell over.

"Ah! Nna! Ah! Fua! AAH!"

Malicorne shouted while writhing on the floor. With the look of an ogre, Louise trampled on Malicorne's back. In the warehouse was an old mirror. The "Liar's Mirror". It was a mirror that reflected ugly things beautifully and beautiful things unattractively, but for various reasons, it almost got broken, so it was shut here. It seems Malicorne was finding self-satisfaction in reflecting himself in the mirror. What a preposterous pleasure.

"Why are you wearing that?"

"No, it was just too lovely...... Bu-but, I don't have anyone to wear it for me......"

"So you wore it yourself?"

"Th-that's right! Is that wrong? I-I have to wear it myself! Guiche has Montmorency and your commoner of a familiar has that maid from the kitchen! But, I don't have a girlfriennnnnd!"

"What did you say? What about Saito and the maid?"

Louise's eyes went up.

"Eh? Well, he had the maid wear these clothes and spin around...... Aah, it was moving! Just thinking back to it, my heart feels burnt from those lovely senses! That's why I should at least reflect myself in this mirror wearing it as a memento of that memory...... Aaah, I...... I'm such a lovely fairy...... AAAaaaaahh!"

Malicorne shouted. Louise trampled that face with her foot.

"Silence."

"Ah! Aah! Ah! Louise! Ah! Louise! Being stepped on by a beautiful girl like you... I feel like I'll lose my sense! Clear away my sins! Let me repent for it! Crush my sins of losing control over myself from acting like a lovely fairy in a place like this! There's something wrong with me! Ah! Ah! Nnnnaaaaaaaaa!"

Just like that, Louise trampled Malicorne's face and caused him to faint.

"Yeah, there is something wrong with you."

Louise muttered, her shoulders moving up and down from anger.

"I see...... So that is what it was about...... The maid is that good...... So she's so good that you would give her a lovely outfit as a present...... Plus, you had fun making her spin around and around? Don't joke with me."

Tightly squeezing her hands into fists, Louise growled.

"That familiar. Even though he kissed me."

<center>* * *</center>

At the corner of the appointed place, Vestri Plaza, Siesta came up to the staircase of the tower of fire after night had completely fallen. After her job ended, it took time to clean her body with a bath and finish dressing up.

She headed towards the landing of the staricase, but Saito was not there. There were only two barrels there. The surroundings were dim. Siesta worriedly looked around her.

"Saito-san......"

Discouragingly muttering that, the cover of a barrel opened up with a sound.

Siesta instinctively backed off, but Saito popped up from inside it.

"Siesta."

"Wah! Saito-san! Why are you there?!"

"Well, there were some circumstances...... Wai-, eh?"

Saito looked at Siesta's appearance and his eyes widened. She was wearing that handmade sailor uniform.

"Y-you came wearing it?"

"Eh, yes...... Because, I thought Saito-san would be happier if I wore this."

''Crap. I should have said return it, instead of bring it. There's no way I can tell her to take it off right here.'' While Saito was panicking like that, Siesta spun around and stood a finger in front of her face.

The skirt lightly soared up.

"Un, um...... Th-thanks for waiting."

Then Siesta smiled brightly. ''C, cute.'' Saito involuntarily blushed.

At that time, the sound of a barrel shaking behind them happened.

Siesta went "Kyaa!" and clung to Saito.

“Nyaa, nyaa” came the cry of a cat.

Saito stroked his chest in relief.

“Oh, just a cat……”

But, the problem wasn’t the cat. Siesta was pressing her breasts on him. They were squashed by Saito’s chest, and the handmade sailor uniform freely changed its shape.

Saito’s face paled. ''Th-th-th, this sensation is.''

"S-Siesta, um......"

"What is it?"

"You aren't wearing a bra?"

Siesta looked blankly at him.

"What is a bra?"

"Eh? Eeeeehhh? You know, to the breasts, like this, protect it......"

But, Siesta still looked blankly at him. It seems there are no bras in this world.

"I do wear drawers and a corset under my shirt when I am in my maid outfit though......"

Then she blushed.

"But, I am not wearing anything right now. Drawers would show if I wore it along with this short skirt......"

"What are drawers?"

"Eh? Um, undershorts."

''Aah, those things that look like expanded spats.''

''Haah, so her breasts are like this when she isn't wearing a corset.'' Saito thought while looking up at the sky. He felt that he would get a nosebleed if he didn't do so.

''More importantly, there are no bras? I see. Now that I think about it, when I was washing Louise's underwear, I have memories of washing panties, chemise, and corsets, but no memories of bras. I thought it was because she didn't have breasts, but it seems bras themselves don't exist.''

''Also, while noble girls can wear laced underwear, it can't be the same way with commoner girls like Siesta, right? Eh? She isn't wearing anything right now?''

''Wh-which means......''

"You're so mean, Saito-san...... I do not possess any small laced underwear like the nobles do...... Yet, you have me wear such a, such a short skirt......"

''In other words, she isn't wearing it.''

''INDEED!''

Inside his head, fanfare resounded like banbakabaanbanbonbanbanbakabaan.

''First place. Siesta-san, first placeー''

Siesta tightly leaned her body on Saito. Hugged his shoulders. Slowly, Siesta drew her lips closer to Saito's.

"U, um...... Are, are we going to do it here?"

"Eh?"

"Well, yes, I am a village girl, so, um, I don't mind the location, but, um......"

"Siesta?"

"A more, um, cleaner place that people wouldn't go to would be better. Ah, but this is just a wish! So if Saito-san says this place is good, then I am fine too. Aah, I'm scared. After all, this is my first time. Mother, forgive me. I'm going to finally be snatched away here."

It seemed she was really misunderstanding things. Saito only wanted her to return the sailor uniform here. But Siesta thought she was going to be snatched away.

The moment he thought that he needed to explain......

Behind them, the cover of the other barrel popped straight up.

"Wh, what?!"

When Saito turned around, the fallen barrel cover directly hit his head.

"Gyaa!"

Then from inside the barrel, a silhouette stood up as the ground shook thunderously. Actually, the only thing that shook was the barrel, but it felt like the actual ground was trembling. That was just how angry the person inside the barrel was.

"L-Louise?"

Saito muttered with a trembling voice. Siesta was frightened by Louise, whose head was poking out of the barrel, and hid in Saito's shadow.

"Wh-why are you inside a barrel......?"

"I was tailing you and saw you secretly hide inside a barrel, so I copied you and hid inside the barrel beside you. I was really careful to not make a sound. But, I hit the barrel in anger a bit. The 'nyaa, nyaa' part."

''Aah, that cat's cry was Louise. All of it, completely, she had heard our conversation just now.''
Louise's face was pale with anger. Her eyes raised up, her whole body was trembling like an earthquake. With a completely trembling voice, Louise murmured.

"That's quite a wonderful pigeon you're raising, isn't it. Heeh. A lovely outfit as a present, huh. Fine. I am kind, so I'll forgive something like that. I don't really mind you ignoring your master and sending your pigeon presents."

"Louise, listen."

"But, that pigeon said this. 'You have me wear such a short skirt'. Without any underwear, 'you have me wear such a short skirt'. The best. That's the best joke this century."

"Louise! Listen! Please!"

"Relax. It won't hurt. With my "Void", I won't leave a speck of you left."

Setting up her "Founder's Prayer Book", Louise began to chant her spell. Sensing danger to his life, Saito instinctively grasped Derflinger hung on his back.

Siesta had become scared and hid herself in a shelter.

"What is with you? Are you planning to oppose your master? Isn't that interesting?"

Louise muttering that was scary. More than a battleship, more than a dragoon, more than an orc demon, more than Waldo...... Louise was scarier than anything up to now.

Saito's body trembled stiffly.

''What's with this intensity......''

''I-i, is this "Void"......''

"Partner, give up."

Derflinger whispered in a bored manner. Demonstrating foolhardiness, Saito pulled out his sword.

"Vo-vo-vo-void isn't anything! Bring it on!"

The rune on Saito's left hand shone...... Louise swang her wand down half-way though her chanting.
Boom! And the area in front of Saito exploded.

Being swallowed by the flash, Saito was blown off the landing and struck the ground below.

After striking the ground, Saito's face distorted with fear, and he stood up and ran away. Louise peeked out from the landing and shouted.

"Wait!"

''Like I'd wait. If I wait, I'd die. Absolutely die.''

Primeval fear took over Saito's mind. Saito, while falling over, desperately ran.

Louise chased after him.

<center>* * *</center>

Guiche was trying his very best in Montmorency's room to woo his lover.

About how Montmorency's appearance was like a rose, like a wild rose, like a white rose, how her eyes were like blue roses, anyways, he uses roses and complimented her, and then he extolled her by using the spirit of water as comparison.

Montmorency, being no exception among the Tristain nobles, was proud and conceited, so she did not hate flattery. However, her back was turned to Guiche, and she, acting, looked out the window wearily. It was the "Compliment me more" sign.

Seeing this, Guiche searched his head even more and unleashed words to attract her affection.

"In front of you, wouldn't the spirit of water run away? See, this hair...... It like a golden grassland. It's a sea of glittering stars. Aah, any female besides you can no longer enter my eye."

Guiche kept going in and out of the room, and he had already spat out enough lines to make a drama. ''I guess this should be enough'' Montmorency thought.

Slowly, still facing backwards, she gently held out her left hand to Guiche. "Aah" Guiche let out a moan of wonder and kissed that hand.

"Aah, my Montmorencyー......"

Guiche tried to bring his lips near hers, but it was stopped by her finger.

"Before that, let us drink some wine. Since you went through the trouble of bringing it here."

"Of, of course!"

On the top of the table, a vase with flowers in it, a bottle of wine, and two ceramic glasses were placed.

Guiche had come to Montmorency's room carrying those in his hand.

Guiche hurriedly poured the wine into the glass. Doing so, Montmorency suddenly pointed out the window.

"Oh? A naked princess is flying in the sky."

"Eh? Where? Where, where?"

Guiche's eyes widened and stared outside the window as if to eat into it. ''W-h-a-t i-s "any female besides you can no longer enter my eye", it seems that I have to use this.'' While thinking that, Montmorency secretly poured the contents of the small bottle she had hidden in her sleeves into Guiche's wine cup. The transparent fluid dissolved into the wine.

Montmorency smiled sweetly.

"Just a lie. Well, let us toast."

"Come on now, don't startle me like that......" The moment Guiche said that, the door opened with a bam and a whirlwind flew in.

Guiche was sent flying and tumbled onto the floor. It was Saito.

"Haa, haa, haa...... Hi-hi-hi"

"Why are you here?!"

"Hide me!"

While saying that, Saito jumped in Montmorency's bed.

"Hey! Is there anyone who would jump into Montmorency's bed! Leave! You!"

"Wait, what are you doing?! Entering someone's room as you please......"

When Montmorency crossed her arms and shouted at Saito, another whirlwind flew into the room. Montmorency was sent flying and struck her nose severely on the floor.

"Louise!"

Guiche yelled. Why, it was Louise who had lost herself in anger.

"Wh-wh-wh, what are you two doing?!"

"Shut up! Where's Saito!"

Being pressured by Louise's threatening attitude, Guiche and Montmorency exchanged glances and pointed at the bed. There was a thick bulge in the futon, shivering slightly.

In a low voice, Louise ordered towards the bed.

"Saito, come out."

A stiffened voice came out of the futon.

"Saito isn't here."

Louise picked up the wine glass from the table. Montmorency went "Ah!" in a quiet voice, but it was too late. Louise drank it all in one gulp.

"Buhah! I got thirsty from the running. Everything is all your fault. Fine, I'll be the one to go to you."

Louise pulled away the bed's futon.

Saito was there trembling.

"Prepare yourself...... Nna?"

The moment she looked at him and said that, Louise's emotions changed.

Louise had chased Saito around because she couldn't forgive him for giving other girls presents despite having kissed her. If you kiss a girl like Louise, it is going to get troublesome.

In other words, it was the problem of pride.

But, the moment she saw Saito just now, her feelings toward Saito jumped straight up. Until then, well, she vaguely liked him. She would't accept it herself, but she likeed him. That was probably why she was so jealous......

In this moment, she loved with no hamper at all. That emotion was so big, even Louise herself was bewildered. Without thinking, Louise covered her cheeks with her hands.

''Oh my...... I liked him this much?''

''I loved him this... this much?''

Tears overflowed from Louise's eyes.

Her feelings of sadness were bigger than her feelings of anger. She liked him so much, so why doesn't Saito look at her. It was so sad, Louise started to sob.

"Louise?"

[[Image:ZnT04-130.jpg|thumb]]

Saito suspiciously looked at Louise, whose attitude had completely reversed, and stood up. Guiche was also watching Louise, who had suddenly started crying, with a surprised look.

Montmorency was holding her head and going "Oh no～～～～". The drug she had intended Guiche to drink had been drunk by Louise.

"Hey, Louise......"

Louise looked up at Saito and clung to his chest.

"Idiot!"

"Eh?"

"Idiot, idiot! Why? Why?"

Louise started hitting Saito.

"Louise, you... Just what......"

Even though she was angry like fire up to now, her attitude was completely different. Saito panicked.

"Why won't you look at me! That's so mean! Uwee～～～～n!"

Louise buried her face in Saito's chest and wept.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-09-06T03:55:55Z

Someperson007:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
===Chapter Two: Her Majesty's Melancholy===

Wardes woke up. He tried to get up and frowned. Wondering, he looked at the bandage that was rolled up around his body.

''Where am I? I am sure I was hit by the magic from the flying machine that Gandalfr piloted and lost consciousness.''

He looked around. It was a plain room with a wooden floor and walls, a bed and one desk. There was a pendant on the desk, which he hung around his neck. Seeing a pitcher, he reached out for it. But he could not reach it, as his body still ached all over. At that moment, the door opened up and he saw a familiar face.

“Oh, you've regained consciousness.”

“Crumbling Dirt? You...”

Fouquet placed the plate of soup on the desk. Wardes tried to get up again and felt a jolt of pain throughout his body.

“Tch..”

“You still cannot move. Your body has been pierced by bullets in numerous places. It took all the water element mages casting the ‘Recovery’ spell for three days and three nights to heal you.”

“Bullets?”

Wardes made a suspicious face.

“Was I shot by a 'Gun'? Is this the power of a ‘Gun’?”

Gun is a weapon that commoners use. The pressure of the gunpowder, ignited by the spark of the flint, pushes a round bullet out of the weapon. Although it's power in the short distance is superior to the bow's, the need to load the bullet and gunpowder separately makes it hard to fire quickly. In addition, the hit accuracy is not better than a bow’s either. A bow’s great advantage is that you don’t need any additional practice to use it. It isn’t a great weapon for a mage.

“Really? You didn’t even know the weapon that defeated you? What a careless man.”

Saying so, Fouquet scooped soup with the spoon and carried it to Wardes's mouth.

Wardes thought, ''It must be that strange flying machine that Gandalfr used…''

Not only it could fly very quickly, but it also was equipped with a 'Gun' that could fire in rapid succession.

And then, in that instant, a whirlpool of light appeared...

Albion's entire fleet had been destroyed in a moment by that light…

''What was the light that I saw? ''

''Something must have happened in Halkeginia.''

''I could take advantage of the change, because this event might be connected in some way with '''that'''...''

''My desire to get Louise’s abilities. ''

''And Sacred Emperor Cromwell's manipulation of strange magic…''

Even if he was going to follow Cromwell and go to the 'Sacred Ground’, his plan might not work out, remembering that the whole fleet was destroyed by just one person.

“Hey, the soup's getting cold.”

Fouquet, in an exasperated tone, said to Wardes. He was lost in his own thoughts.

“Where is this place?”

Wardes said, not looking at the soup.

“Albion. The temple near Rondei Niumu. That place from ancient times. It was possible to return safely, and you have to thank me for that.”

“Albion? And what about the military invasion?

“Aah, I guess you don’t know that because you were unconscious. It was a complete failure. After the fleet's annihilation, Albion’s army was routed. Indeed, ‘A certain victory without a doubt’. Is this how you would defeat Tristain, whose army you vastly outnumber, and recapture the ‘Sacred Ground’?"

“Why didn't you join the invasion troops too? Tell me about it.”

Fouquet was amazed.

“Don’t talk so rudely with me! Because Albion's army was ignorant about the foreign country geography, I was sent with the scout unit! To be so forgetful... it seems that you're not even interested in it !”

“Is that so? Aah, that’s right. Sorry.”

Then Wardes muttered “I'm hungry, give me some soup,” u

Although Fouquet made an ugly and unpleasant face, the soup was still carried to Wardes's mouth.

“Is 'hungry' all you can say? I hurriedly nursed you after seeing you fall, immediately treating you with my ‘Water’ spell. After that, using my illegal connections as a thief, I somehow got on the ship leaving to Albion, and escaped safely. Really, I shouldn’t have saved such an ungrateful person!"

Wardes pointed at the table.

“Please bring me that pendant.”

The pendant was a silver locket. Wardes took it from Fouquet and put it on his neck.

“Is it a very important to you?”

“Well, it calms me down.”

“She's a very beautiful woman.”

When Fouquet watched Wardes with a smile on her face, Wardes' cheeks became tingled with red.

“You saw it?”

“Yes, although it was by accident. While you were unconscious, you were gripping it tightly in your hand. Don’t worry, I won't tell anyone.”

“To notice something like that...As expected from a thief.”

“Hey, who is that? A lover?”

Fouquet asked Wardes while bending herself forward. Wardes said in an unpleasant voice,

“She's my mother.”

“Your mother? Have you been living with her?”

“Not any longer. Either way, it is not your business.”

“Pardon me, you-san this you-san that, what san!” <!>

At that moment, the room door opened with a clank. It was Cromwell, accompanied by Sheffield.

Seeing Wardes, he smiled thinly. ''The smile that never changes. Like a doll'', Wardes thought.

Such a defeat. All of their ambitions concerning Albion were crushed. Yet Cromwell didn’t seem to be shaken. He was either a truly strong man or a carefree optimist. It was hard to tell.

“Looks like you regained consciousness, Viscount.”

“I am sorry, Your Excellency. I failed you not once, but twice.”

“But it seems that it wasn’t because of your failure.”

Sheffield, who was standing by Cromwell's side, nodded, then read the parchment scroll that seemed to be the report, and muttered,

“A sphere of light appeared in the sky and blew off our fleet.”

“In a word, the enemy had an unknown magician with them. This was a miscalculation. It is no one’s fault. If anything… it was our leadership's fault that the enemy’s war potential was not scouted. One soldier, most of all you, should not be blamed for that."

"Just heal your wounds, Viscount.”

Cromwell offered his hand to Wardes. Wardes kissed it.

“I thank your Excellency’s kindness”

Wardes remembered Louise’s long, pinkish blond hair. Louise was in that flying machine. Such magic never…

Wardes saw through Louise’s talent. He wanted to have it in his own hands.

…The element that Founder Brimir used. Tthe lost element, ‘Void’.

He shook his head. Cromwell said that ‘Void’ is an element controlling life. But how can it create such a light that would defeat an entire fleet?

Even if it is really powerful magic, it was hard to imagine Louise having control over it.

“Was the ‘Void’ the source of that light? But the ‘Void’ that your Excellency talked about and that light seems to be completely different.”

“No one can say that they have a full knowledge about what ‘Void’ is. ‘Void’ is a great mystery.”

Sheffield stepped in.

“It is wrapped up on the other side of an ancient, dark history.”

“History hides many interesting things. Once, I happened to come across a book that named one of the Founder’s shields as Saint Aegis. It has a fairly small amount of information regarding ‘Void’.”

Cromwell spoke as if reciting a poem.

“Founder created the sun, to shine upon the ground.”

“Indeed. There was no light within that small sun.”

“Mystery upon the mystery, I feel ill. Awakening is also bad.<!> Is it so, Viscount?"

“It is as you say.”

“It is said that Tristain’s army was led by Henrietta. For what reason has an inexperienced princess-sama fought? That princess made use of the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’. Maybe she sniffed out the sleeping secret of Royal Family.”

“What is the sleeping secret of the Royal Family?”

“The Royal Family of Albion, Royal Family of Tristain, and Royal Family of Gallia… was one branch in the beginning. And the Founder's secret was split to each. Isn’t that so, Miss Sheffield?”

Cromwell urged the woman at his side.

“It is as Your Excellency says. The treasure that was given to Albion’s royal family was the 'Ruby of the Wind'… However, where the Ruby of the Wind disappeared is yet to be found. Since the investigation has not ended so far.”

Wardes watched the woman with a dubious feeling. Because her face was hid by the deep robe, it was not possible to see her expression. Though one could think she was Cromwell's secretary… she didn’t give an impression of being just a secretary. No strong magic was sensed from her. However, because she was promoted here by Cromwell, she might have some special ability.

“Now, Henrietta, a worshiped ‘Holy Woman’, enthroned to a queen.”

Cromwell muttered.

Sheffield said.

“The ruler of the kingdom. The queen of the country will also get the Royal Families' secret.”

Cromwell smiled.

“Wales-san.”

Wales, who was revived by Cromwell, entered the room from the corridor.

“You called, Your Excellency?”

“I want to offer congratulations for your lover’s… the Holy Woman’s coronation. I want her to come to my Rondei Niumu castle. However, the journey seems to be very tedious so keep her company to dispel the boredom.”

Wales muttered, “Certainly” in a monotone.

“Then, Wardes-san. Take care of yourself. I will leave it up to you to invite the ‘Holy Woman’ to the dinner party and ensure her safe arrival.”

Wardes bowed.

Cromwell and others left from the room. Fouquet muttered absent-mindedly.

“Disgusting man. Baiting one lover with their dead lover is not a way a noble should act.”

Fouquet added, though she herself hated nobles.

“That man is not a noble. Haven’t you heard? He was a mere bishop at first.”

Then Wardes snuffled loudly.

“What’s wrong?”

“I just cannot stay calm. If only the wound would be done healing… I could do my work instead of playing with corpses…”

After that, Wardes regrettably buried his face in his hands.

“Damn! I… Am I incapable? Hasn't the ‘Sacred Ground’ slipped away again…”

Fouquet laughed with a smile, and placed her hand on Wardes's shoulder.

“You are a weak man… Yet, I knew that from the beginning.”

And then, Fouquet brought her face close to Wardes’s and placed her lips on his.

Slowly pulling her lips back, Fouquet muttered.

“Rest for now. I do not know what you are hiding… Yet once in a while you need to rest as well.”

<center>* * *</center>

In Tristain’s royal palace, Henrietta was waiting for her guest. Even though she was a queen, she never sat on the throne. She mostly did the king’s work.

After the coronation was finished and she became queen, the number of things to do in the domestic and foreign areas greatly increased. Some were demanding loans, some were asking it in a good nature, and Henrietta, from morning till night, was always meeting someone. And, because of the war, there are more guests than usual.

Because she was always straining to show her dignity, she became very tired. Even though Mazarini assisted, she had to put up with the answers herself. It was too late for Henreitta to revert back to being a princess.

However… for the new guest, she neither showed or made such expressions or attitude.

A refrained voice called outside the room, informing Henrietta about the guest's arrival.

Right after, that the door opened.

Louise stood there, reverentially bowing her head. Next to her, Saito’s figure could be seen. Even now, a restraining device used to tame wild creatures was attached to his body.

“Louise, aah, Louise!”

Henrietta ran up and embraced Louise closely. Looking up, Louise muttered.

“Princess-sama… No, I have to call thee Your Majesty now.”

“I don’t like it when you say it so formally. Louise Francoise. Aren’t you my beloved friend?”

“Then, I will call thee princess –sama, as usual.”

“Please do it for me. Aah Louise, I didn’t want to be a queen. It is twice as boring. It is three times more straining. And ten times more worrisome.”

Henreitta muttered, looking bored.

After that, Louise became silent, waiting for Henrietta’s words. This morning, the messenger from Henrietta came to the Academy of Magic. They boarded the carriage that Henrietta prepared and came here.

''I guess I was called for a specific reason'' thought Louise. ''Is it about the ‘Void' spell? However, she seems hesitant to talk about that.''

Henrietta just looked into her eyes, not talking. Reluctantly, Louise said “I ought to give my congratulations on the victory”. Louise tried to find a harmless topic to talk about with Henrietta.

“This victory was all thanks to you, Louise.”

Louise watched Henrietta’s face with a startled expression.

“You can’t hide such a great secret from me, Louise.”

“B-but I didn't do anything…”

Louise still tried to pretend not to know.

Henrietta smiled and handed a report, written on parchment, to Louise. After reading it, Louise sighed.

“You scouted even that?”

“SWell, since it is the war results, it is better not to look anything over.”

After that, Henrietta faced Saito who was left out up till now. Saito, who on the way here, heard from Louise that Henrietta became a queen, so he felt very nervous.

“For controlling the foreign country flight machine that destroyed enemy’s dragon knight corps, I express my greatest gratitude.”

“No… it’s not like that.”

“You are the hero of this country. So now I am giving you a noble’s title… "

“That’s so wrong! Turning a dog into a noble!”

“Dog?”

“N-no… it doesn’t matter” Louise murmured with a blush.

“Then, I will grant you a peer’s title.”

When Henrietta said this, Saito muttered, ‘Haa’. Then he remembered Kirsche's words a while ago. That in Tristain, if you are not a mage from birth then you cannot become a noble.

But, despite his thoughts about the peerage, he didn’t open his mouth. Either way, when returning to Japan, all the titles would lose their meaning.

“Great… a really great war outcome. Louise Francoise. The way the war ended is all thanks to you and your familiar. There has never been such a victory in the whole of Halkeginia’s history. By all means, Louise, you should be given a territory the a size of a small country and a title of duchess for this. And your familiar awarded with a peer's title.”

"I d-don't need anything... this deed was my familiar‘s...“

Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“Weren‘t you the cause of that light, Louise? The light that was called a miracle of the castle, yet I do not believe in miracles. The light came from the flying machine that you were flying in. Aren't you the cause of it?”

Henrietta intently watched Louise. It was impossible to hide anything this way.

And what about Saito? Even though he constantly pulled Louise’s shirt sleeve, trying to cut in with “By the way…”, she slowly began talking about the Founder’s Prayer Book. She could not consult about it with anyone else. It was too risky to do so.

Slowly… Louise talked to Henrietta.

She took Henrietta’s ‘Water Ruby', placed it on the pages of Founder’s Prayer Book and an ancient script appeared.
When she read it out back then, she cast a spell of the light.

“The Founder's Prayer Book was written using the element of 'Void'. Is this true, Princess-sama?”

Henrietta stared over Louise’s shoulder.

“You knew, Louise? Founder Brimir gave rings to three children from three royal families to keep as a treasure. Tristain got the ‘Water Ruby’ and Founder’s Prayer Book, which are now both in your possession.”

“Err…”

“It has been handed down like this among the royal families. Royal families were the ones that inherited the Founder’s power."

“I am not from a royal Family.”

“What are you saying, Louise? The ancestor of La Valliere duke family was the king’s illegitimate child. And you are the duke’s child."

Louise was startled.

“You, too, have the Tristain Royal Family's blood. And that is good enough.”

After that, Henrietta took Saito’s hand. Seeing the runes, she nodded.

[[Image:ZnT04-068.jpg|thumb]]

"Is this the sign of 'Gandalfr'? The sign of the Familiar that Founder Brimir used for protection while casting spells?"

Saito nodded. Sir Osmond also said the same thing.

“Then… I am really a 'Void' user?”

“I think it really is so.”

Louise sighed.

“That’s why you understand that I cannot reward you that way, right, Louise?”

Saito, who didn't understand, asked why.

“Why?”

Henrietta answered with a clouded face.

"If I were to give the reward, Louise's secret services would be exposed in the daylight. That would be dangerous. Louise's
power is too big. Even one country could not manage such power. If an enemy learned about Louise's secret, they would become frantic about it and would do anything to get it. I alone should be the enemy’s target.”

After that, Henrietta sighed.

“Enemies are not the only ones interested in 'Void'. Even inside the palace… those who will know about that power, will always try to use it for their own purposes.”

Louise nodded with a scared look.

“Therefore, Louise, you should not talk to anyone about that power. Your secret is safe with me.”

Then Louise thought for a while…

And, in a slowly determined way, she opened her mouth.

“Don’t worry princess–sama. I want to dedicate my 'Void' to thee.”

“No… it is all right. You must forget that power as soon as possible. And never use it again.”

“But… princess-sama I want to help thee with the powers I was granted!”

However, Henrietta shook her head.

“Mother said, great power drives people mad. Who could be sure that you, after gaining the power of ‘Void’, would not turn out the same way?”

Louise proudly lifted her face. It was a face of a person who had decided her mission. However, such a face was somewhat dangerous.

“I always wanted to dedicate my power and body for the princess-sama and the mother country. I was taught so, I believed so, and I grew up with that. However, my magic always failed. As you know, I was nicknamed 'Zero'. Behind sneers and contempt, I was always shaken with regret.”

Louise clearly asserted.

“However, god gave such power to me. I, myself, believe in using this power. Still, if you say that Your Majesty will not need it, then it is necessary to return Your Majesty the wand.”

Henrietta was touched by Louise’s speech.

“Louise, I understand. You are still… my best friend. From the times when you helped me on Ragdorian’s lake. You took the blame for me…”

“Princess–sama...”

Louise and Henrietta tightly embraced each other. Saito, who as always was left out, swung his head absentmindedly. Louise was too eager to promise without thinking…he thought, though he didn’t say that.

Though it was nice to help Henrietta… but what about the travel to the east to find a way to return me home…

By helping Henrietta, seems like they will not go there.

“After this, I will help Louise too.”

“Naturally, Princess-sama.”

“Then I give the 'Founder's Prayer Book' to you. However Louise, promise me. Don’t tell anyone that you are a ‘Void’ user. And do not use it recklessly, either.”

“Certainly.”

“After this, you will become my court lady and will obey only me.”

Then Henrietta takes out a quill pen and smooth parchment. After that, she signed the document and put down the quill pen.

“Take this. This is my formal permission. With this, whether in the royal palace, or inside or outside the country, you will have supreme authority over everything, even over the police. If there is no freedom, one cannot work well.”

Louise reverently received the permission with an expression of gratitude. Henrietta's authorization. This meant that Louise was granted with the right to act in the queen’s name.

“If I will face a problem that only you can solve, I will surely consult you. Officially, please act as a student of
Academy of Magic like you have up to now. Since it is you, you will, without a doubt, do well.”

After that, Henrietta turned towards Saito. Having an idea, she fumbled within the pocket of her dress. When she took out some golden coins, Saito gasped audibly.

“I ask you to look after Louise…my important friend, kind Familiar-san.”

“T-that’s… I cannot take it.”

Saito looked amazed at the golden and silver coins in her hand.

“By all means, please accept it. Giving you this as a sign of “Chevalier” is the least what this powerless queen can do. You showed your loyalty to me and to the mother country. This should not be unrewarded.”

Henrietta said with sincere eyes.

When seeing such eyes… it becomes impossible to refuse. After accepting this, he could not refuse to help Louise, as it seems…

Because Saito was not from this world, he wasn’t Henrietta’s vassal either, but even if he didn’t have to feel responsible,

Saito felt a strong sense of obligation this way.

Aah, it might be fate, he thought.

No, it was his personality rather than fate. When such a beautiful woman, like Henrietta, said please, he could not find heart to refuse. What a light-hearted fellow I am. Haa…

He wasn’t so welcomed in the Japan of his time.

Anyway, I should search for the way to return home, Saito thought, putting the golden coins into his pocket.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito and Louise went out of the royal palace in line.　

“Really… you are too eager to give promises…”

“What do you mean?”

Louise stared up at Saito.

“Because you said that you will help princess-sama, but then it will be impossible to go east.”

Saito said in a disappointed voice.

“Don’t leave without permission. Everyone remains here, so stop asking.”

Louise averted her face and started walking leaving Saito behind. Saito ran after her panicking.

“How can you say that? Release me from this!”

Saito pointed at the restraining device used to tame wild creatures that was attached to his body.

“Do not argue!”

“If the familiar is acting on its own, it's the master's duty to put a chain on him.”

Louise answered nonchalantly.

Saito, trying to get attention, suddenly gripped Louise’s shoulder.

They were in Bourdonne's Street already, right in front of the Royal Palace. The Main Street. And what about passers-by? They were all staring.

“Hey! People are looking! Let go!”

Saito said in a lowered voice.

“You…are you thinking that I should not return?”

Louise went ‘Huu!’ at these words and changed her expression.

“So that’s it, isn’t it? You are worried about me leaving, right? It would be hard to help princess-sama otherwise.”

It is different, Louise wanted to say but shut her mouth. That’s not the reason why I do not want Saito to return to his former world. However, by saying this, she would reveal her hazy feelings for Saito. Louise's pride couldn't permit such a thing.

In that sort of division, Louise nodded reluctantly.

“T-that’s right! No one would worry for a familiar like you otherwise!”

“Lovely. So that’s how it is.”

Saito muttered, and began walking again.

What he really thought was she didn’t have to say ‘because I love you’, but she could have said ‘I would be lonely’ or at least ‘I want you to be near’, if she would have said that he would not have minded helping her and would have searched for the way to return later.

When Henrietta asked for his help a while ago, though he thought it was bothersome, he was also glad for a moment. No one really needed him in Japan. The earth kept on spinning, even with Saito gone. However, it was different in this world. Siesta and Henrietta… there were some people that needed him.

Yet he wanted to feel needed by Louise more. However, judging from her words earlier, all that she cared about were his ‘Gandalfr’ powers.

Saito pouted. He was sulky.

Determined, he started to push his way through crowd. The town was still crowded from the victory celebration. A drunken group was yelling out toasts while hanging out their cups filled with wine.

Louise, still in shock from Saito’s words ‘Lovely’, was petrified for a while. With face down, she bit her lower lip. When she looked up after a while, Saito was already gone in the crowd and could not be seen. Louise ran out panicking.

“Mooove!”

Louise bumped hard into a man. A man, who looked like a mercenary, collapsed. In his hand he had a bottle of sake, which he was gulping down vigorously. He seemed to be completely drunk.

Though Louise tried to pass that man side wards, he grasped her hand.

“Wait, Miss. You ought to apologize for bumping into a person in the middle of the street.”

Then a man, who seemed to be a mercenary, noticed Louise’s mantle and muttered “A noble, huh?”

However, the man who was clasping Louise's arm didn't move.

“Today it is the festival celebrating the victory at Tarbes. Put aside the rank. Today nobles, mercenaries and salesmen are equal. Hey, Miss Noble, how about sharing one drink with me as an apology for bumping into me?”

Saying so, the man thrust out his jar of wine.

“Let me go! You brute!"

Louise shouted. The man's face became brutally distorted at once.

“What did you call me. Hey! Who do you think attacked Albion's army in Tarbes! ‘Holy Woman’ or nobles like you, no, us – soldiers!”

The man reached out to grasp Louise's hair. However, his hand was stopped.

Saito, who showed up right before one’s eyes, firmly gripped the man’s hand.

“What? Go away kid!”

“Let go.”

Saito said in a quiet voice. If it were the old days… his legs would be shaking while threatening such a scary looking man.
However, now it was Saito who went through many battles. Thus he gained courage. Now he only had to grip Derflinger who hung on his back when the time came. Not pulling it out, just grasping it would be enough to knock all those soldiers out.

The man looked at the sword on Saito’s shoulder, with a similar look. The experience that he gained through battlefields in many years, told him that Saito’s attitude wasn’t just a bluff. Then a man spitted nonchalantly and, urging his companions, left.

Saito silently took Louise's hand. And began to walk.

Louise tried to say something to Saito. However, being all flustered, she could not find the words. Saito walked rapidly, pushing through the crowd.

"Are you angry?" Louise asked in a small voice.

“Not really,” Saito answered snappishly.

The clasp of his hand made Louise flurried for a moment. Does Saito feel the same? However, because Saito walked straight ahead, she couldn’t see his facial expression.

Louise followed while being dragged.

It was chilly just as much as pleasant feeling that Louise could not understand or explain.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, while walking and holding hands with Saito, cheered up. The town was filled with colorful festivals, joyful shows, food carts and stalls where unusual goods were sold were stretched all the way down the street.

Being a local lord’s daughter, Louise never walked in such a lively town this way. More so, she never walked in a town holding hands with someone of the opposite sex. Those two things combined, made Louise’s head light and dizzy.

“So very noisy,” Saito said.

“True,” Louise muttered happily.

“Feels like my world’s festival.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. The showy street stalls line up just like this… gold fish catching, yo-yo fishing, okonomiyaki shops, and food carts queuing in line…”

While saying so, Saito’s eyes turned distant. Louise tightened her grasp on Saito’s hand. Somehow, the thought about Saito suddenly leaving to someplace, made her feel bad.

Sometime… the day when Saito leaves, will surely come.

However, when walking together this way, the one that I want you to see is me, Louise thought. Just for now. And nothing else matters.

And at the same time she was angry at herself for thinking that way.

Because of love? That’s not it. It was her pride’s problem.

After convincing herself so, Louise looked around blankly.

And then, shouting “Waa”, stopped still.

“What is it?”

Saito turned around. Louise was looking at a jewelry shop. There, on a cloth, various rings and necklaces were displayed.

“Do you want to take a look?” Saito asked, and Louise, with a blush on her cheeks, nodded.

Seeing two people approaching, a merchant with a turban on the head rubbed his hands together.

“My! Please come in! I see you are a noble miss. We have rare goods to offer. This is made from “Wrought gold” and it is not a sham.”

The presented jewels were suited for nobles to wear; beautifully ornamented to satisfy the most various tastes.

Louise took a pendant. It was a pure-white pendant, carved in a shape of a shell. There were a lot of big jewels placed around. However, upon closer look, the jewels were nothing but cheap crystals.

Still, Louise liked this shiny pendant. Within the atmosphere of noisy festival, filled with quality goods, such a showy one attracts attention.

“Do you want it?”

Louise shook her head embarrassed.

“Don’t have the money.”

“Well then, I will cheapen it. It will be only four ecus."

The merchant sweetly smiled.

“Too expensive!”

Louise shouted.

“You don’t have that much?”

Saito asked amazed, Louise puffed her lips nonchalantly.

“I would if I haven’t bought that impertinent sword the other day. I spent all my month’s pocket money on that.”

Saito reluctantly fumbled in his pocket. He tightly gripped the golden coins that he got from Henrietta a little while ago.
Holding the golden coins, that was approximately of the size of one yen coin, on a palm, Saito asked.

“How much is this worth?”

Merchant was surprised that it was Saito who was carrying money.

“T-this is! Hii, fuu, hmm…This is splendid.”

Taking up four gold coins on which old king’s portrait was carved, the merchant passed the pendant to Louise.

Louise was taken aback with surprise, her cheeks unintentionally loosened up a bit. First thing that Saito did with the money given by Henrietta was shopping for me. She was very happy. After it was in her hand for a while, she cheerfully put it on her neck. It suits you well, said the merchant gracefully.

I want Saito to have a look, she thought while pulling his sleeve. However Saito, whose attention was on the stall near the sides, didn’t move. What on earth is he staring at?

Saito was gazing at the loot, taken from the Albion army, displayed on the ground.

Things that soldiers captured were taken to merchants.

It was articles taken from the enemy… swords, armor, clothes and clocks. Saito took one of the clothes.

I want him to look at me, Louise pouted lips sulkily. However, Saito’s full attention was on the clothing. It was not unreasonable to want new clothes after all.

“What, you want clothes? But it is not a good idea to wear a second-handed middle ages clothes that the enemy used to wear, there are much better ones.”

However, Saito didn't answer. He reached out for one piece of clothing, his hands shaking.

“Dear customer, you have an excellent eye. This is a seaman uniform from Albion. Though it is cheaply made, it is also convenient. Turning a collar this way up, protects neck from the wind.”

Seaman uniform? Indeed!

B-but in Saito’s world it is called a sailor uniform…

Saito’s head started working at full power.

Though the size is too big, it could still be modified for Siesta to wear…

He imagined Siesta wearing this.

It looked good.

The enjoyment increased. No, that’s not it. Not personal enjoyment. Gratitude. It was a gratitude for the muffler! He still felt slightly guilty though.

That’s right, Saito cooled down. Money, he absolutely should use them on such thing.

“How much?” Saito asked in an overcome with emotion voice.

“Three ecus would be fine.”

Louise was amazed. Paying such money for second-handed clothing was too much.

However, Saito paid the asked price.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, who returned back to her room, was lying on the bed, listing the Founder's Prayer Book while humming. Seems like she was in a good mood. Saito tried to slip out of the room quietly, he wanted to go to Siesta to deliver the goods he bought today, but the door was locked by Louise who rejected the wand and put the 'Lock' spell on it.　

“Are you going somewhere in the middle of the night?”

“Eh? No…”

Surely he could not say that he was going to Siesta’s place to deliver the sailor uniform that he bought today.　

“J-just wanted to take some night’s air! Wah! Wahhahha!”

Louise scowled at Saito. Then, determined, she walked up to Saito and started eagerly taking his parka off.

“Wh-what are you?!”

“Taking it off.”

“Take it off? The Wild Creature's restraining device is in the way!"

When Saito shouted so, Louise removed the lock of the restraining device, looking down for a moment. Because he bought a pendant in town today, he thought she had forgiven him. Yet she could not forgive him taking a bath together with a girl so easily.

Louise unfastened the restraining device and took off Saito’s parka. Her face was always angry. She chewed her lower lip hard.

Then Louise went back to bed, hugging the taken off parka tightly.

And said - “Face that way”.

With all her clothes taken off, Louise, wearing only Saito’s parka, pouted.

“Still want to go for a walk?”

Giving it to Siesta will have to wait for tomorrow night, Saito, who was wearing only a T-shirt, thought. Even though it was an early summer, the climate in Halkeginia was very different from Japan. Walking this way, he would catch a cold. Without a doubt, Louise knew that too.

“There are more important things than the night wind, don’t you agree~? And a partner who doesn’t serve his master is no good, don’t you agree~?”

Louise said, while lying down on her stomach and swinging her feet.

Reluctantly, Saito sat on the bed.

“Understood.”

Louise, lying down on the bed, began to read the Founder's Prayer Book.

“Isn’t it all blank?”

“I can read it.”

Louise showed “The Ruby of Water” on her finger to Saito and explained its relation to the Founder’s Prayer Book.

“Hee, Element of Void…”

Saito remembered the magical light, which blew off the fleet that day.

‘Void’. The legendary element that Founder Brimir used…

And, I am a Familiar that Founder Brimir is said to have used - 'Gandalfr'.

The legendary Familiar that has the ability to master all kinds of weapons, in order to protect the Founder, while he casts aria…

“Then you are the strongest wizard in this world? Cool! Destroying with one swing.”

“I wouldn’t say so. I haven’t said this to princess-sama as I didn’t want to disappoint her…”

With a sigh Louise took the wand.

“Wh-what?”

After that, Louise slowly began uttering an incantation.

“Eor Sun Fuir…”

“S-stop! Idiot!”

It’s no good if such explosion would happen in a place like this. However, Louise didn't stop chanting.

“Yarunsakusa..”

Finishing the chant uninterrupted. Louise put out the wand. Saito dug himself into his pile of hay, scattering the straw all around.

And then Louise’s eyes rolled back and she crumbled to the bed suddenly.

“L-L-L-Louise? Louise!”

Saito shook Louise in panic. After being shaken for a while, Louise opened her eyes.

“Auuu…”

“Wh-what? What’s wrong?!”

Shaking her head Louise got up abruptly.

“Stop making such a fuss. I only fainted for a moment.”

“Eh? Eeeh?!”

“Been chanting 'Explosion' till the last minute, but nothing… After that time, no matter how much I chant, I faint in the middle of it. The explosion only happened once.”

“What kind of thing?”

“I think the reason may be that the willpower is insufficient.”

“Willpower?”

“Right. Willpower is consumed when the magic is chanted. Didn’t you know?”

“How could I know such thing?”

Then, Louise sat up straight demurely, put out the finger and started explaining, proud as a peacock.

“Listen, the number of elements that mage uses can be increased, and his class changes accordingly. A mage who can use only one element is a dot. Ability to have two – makes one a line. Being able to use three - triangle. Spells are also applied to the class. The spells from three elements are called 'Triangle spells'. Each time the spell class rises, the consumption of willpower doubles.”

“Haa.”

“For instance, the line spell would cost the mage eight willpower, but when that mage decides to use the dot spell, only four of his willpower will be consumed. The cost depends on each person individually, however the same rule applies to all. “

“Haa.”

“The main point is, that mage could chant two ‘Dot’ spells instead. Eight divided by four is two. Therefore, you could strike and stop chant the spell twice. But when you chant a line spell only once, because twice of the willpower consumed, and eight divided by eight is one.”

“Haa.”

“When the line mage grows up to a triangular mage, consumption in the willpower spent on dot spells decreases by half. Therefore, four divided by two - two, he can use the dot spell four times. The line spell can be used twice. Triangular spell – one time. That’s because the mage grows up.”

“Haa. In other words, the low class spells can be chanted many times, while the high class spells can be chanted only so many times.”

“Right. So now you understand the relation between spells and willpower?”

“Somehow. Then, you fainting a little while ago…”

“Yeah. I fainted a while ago because I overworked and used up my willpower. The spell was too strong and my willpower was insufficient.”

“Then, why were you able to chant it the other day?”

“Well… Really why… I wonder myself…”

“How does willpower recover?”

“Basically, it recovers while sleeping.”

Saito thought while folding his arms together.

“Ummm… Well, up till now, you haven’t chanted many spells correctly?"

“Well, yes.”

“Therefore you collected a lot of willpower, right? And that time you used it all up at once.”

Louise made a startled face.

“For instance, let's assume that your willpower is 100. The ‘Explosion', consumed all 100 at once. While usually the willpower is recovered while sleeping at night, yet an amount needed is too large for you…as it is 100…you cannot collect that much just with one night of sleep.”

Saito plainly stated his hypothesis.

“What? To me it seems that it might be the end of your magic.”

However, Louise's face was serious.

“It might be so..”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

“Adding to “Earth” spell a square class spell ‘Wrought gold’, gold can be created. But know why the world still uses money?”

“Feh?”

“It is said the square mages simply cannot chant the square spells many times. It’s too unreliable, one time the recovery might take one week, the other – one month. Besides, the amount of gold you could convert this way is too little. Therefore money is used instead of gold.”

“Hmmm…”

“In other words, powerful spells use up more willpower and take more time to recover. For me, it might be so as well.”

“Then…when would you be able to chant again.....”

“Don’t know. I…One month or maybe one year…”

Louise pondered.

“Ten years.”

“Don’t say such scary thing.”

“But, it was successful.”

“Oh well. No one can understand ‘Void’ fully. Anyways, the aria’s spell affect was demonstrated. There are no more spells like this.”

“It’s too little now. Uuu, my hay…”
Saito said while watching the scattered around pieces of straws.

“Isn’t it all right? Even if there is no pile of hay.”

Louise muttered, blushing for some reason.

Haa, Saito held his breath once he noticed something. What! He became crazy from the view that Louise gave him, not aware of it herself. The parka’s hem had rolled up to Louise’s buttocks. Just a little more, mooore, he peeked.

Saito instinctively held his nose. Due to Saito’s gesture, Louise finally became aware that the parka rolled up. Instantly she sprang to her feet and held down the Parka’s hem while blushing.

“Na! You saw! You saw, you saw! You saaaaaw!”

“I-it’s your fault for not wearing panties!”
Saito shouted as well.

“I cannot sleep with them! It was always that way!”

“Always, huh?!”

Then Louise bit her lower lip and, with some rusting, slipped under the futon.

“Sleep.”

Saito reluctantly slipped behind the blanket’s edge. He heard the voice of a sulky Louise within the futon.

“Sleep in the pile of hay, peeping familiar.”

“It was scattered.”

Though he heard Louise groaning a few times within the futon, she calmed down after a while. Aah, thinking about the sailor uniform, that he will deliver to Siesta tomorrow night, Saito fell asleep.

Talk:Spice & Wolf:Volume 7 Chapter 03

2008-09-01T12:57:36Z

Someperson007: New page: There's a minor error. "You aren't a kid, how could fail to realize anything for the whole of yesterday till just before your collapse?" When it should be something along the lines of: ...

There's a minor error.

"You aren't a kid, how could fail to realize anything for the whole of yesterday till just before your collapse?"

When it should be something along the lines of:

"You aren't a kid, how could '''you''' fail to realize anything for the whole of '''time''' yesterday till just before your collapse?"

-Someperson007